Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- The head of the sacrificial horse, i.e. one fit for a sacrifice, is the down, a period of about three quarters of an hour just before sunrise. The particle 'vai' recalls something well-known, here, the time of dawn. The similarity is due to the importance of each. The head is the most important part of the body (and so is the dawn of the day). The horse which is a part of the sacrifice has to be purified; hence its head and other parts of its body are to be looked upon as certain divisions of time etc. (and not vice versa). And it will be raised to the status of Prajapati by being meditated upon as such. In other words, the horse will be deified into Prajapati if the ideas of time, worlds and deities be superimposed on it, for Prajapati comprises these. It is like converting an image etc. into the Lord Visnu or any other deity. Its eye the sun, for it is next to the head (as the sun is next to, or rises just after the dawn), and has the sun for its presiding deity. Its vital force the air, because as the breath it is of the nature of air. Its open mouth the fire called Vaisvanara.

The word 'Vaisvanara' specifies the fire. The mouth is fire, because that is its presiding deity. The body of the sacrificial horse is the year consisting of twelve or thirteen (Including the intercalary month.) months. The word 'Atman' here means the body. The year is the body of the divisions of time; and the body is called Atman, as we see it in the Sruti passage, 'For the Atman (trunk) is the centre of these limbs' (Tai. A. II. iii. 5). The repetition of the phrase 'of the sacrificial horse' is intended to show that it is to be connected with all the terms. Its back is heaven, because both are high. Its belly the sky, because both are hollow. Its hoof the earth:- 'Pajasya' should be 'Padasya' by the usual transmutation of letters, meaning a seat for the foot. Its sides the four quarters, for they are connected with the quarters. It may be objected that the sides being two and the quarters four in number, the parallel is wrong. The answer to it is that since the head of the horse can be in any direction, its two sides can easily come in contact with all the quarters. So it is all right. Its ribs the intermediate quarters such as the south-east. Its members the seasons:- The latter, being parts of the year, are its limbs, which brings out the similarity. Its joints the months and fortnights, because both connect (the latter connect the parts of the year as joints do those of the body). Its feet the days and nights. The plural in the latter indicates that those (A month of ours makes a day and night of the Manas. A year of ours makes a day and night of the gods; and twenty-four million years of the latter make a day and night of Prajapti, equivalent to two Kalpas or cycles of ours.) pertaining to Prajapati, the gods, the Manes and men are all meant. 'Pratistha' literally means those by which one stands; hence feet. The deity representing time stands on the days and nights; as the horse does on its feet. Its bones the stars, both being white. Its flesh the clouds:- The word used in the text means the sky, but since this has been spoken of as the belly, here it denotes the clouds which float in it. They are flesh, because they shed water as the flesh sheds blood. Its half-digested food
in the stomach is the sand, because both consist of loose parts. Its blood-vessels the rivers, for both flow. The word in the text, being plural, denotes blood-vessels here. Its liver and spleen the mountains, both being hard and elevated. 'Yakrt' and 'Kloman' are muscles below the heart on the right and left. The latter word, though always used in the plural, denotes a single thing. Its hairs the herbs and trees:- These, being small and large plants respectively, should be applied to the short and long hairs according to fitness. Its forepart, from the navel onward, is the ascending (lit. 'rising') sun, up to noon. Its hind part the descending (lit. 'setting') sun, from noon on. The similarity consists in their being the anterior and posterior parts respectively in each case. Its yawning or stretching or jerking the limbs is lightning, because the one splits the cloud, and the other the mouth. Its shaking the body is thundering, both producing a sound. Its making water is raining, owing to the similarity of moistening. And its neighing is voice or sound --- no fancying is needed here.

Translation By Max Müller

1. Verily ^[1] the dawn is the head of the horse which is fit for sacrifice, the sun its eye, the wind its breath, the mouth the Vaisvânara ^[2] fire, the year the body of the sacrificial horse. Heaven is the back, the sky the belly, the earth the chest ^[3], the quarters the two sides, the intermediate quarters the ribs, the members the seasons, the joints the months and half-months, the feet days and nights, the bones the stars, the flesh the clouds. The half-digested food is the sand, the rivers the bowels ^[4], the liver and the lungs ^[5] the mountains, the hairs the herbs and trees. As the sun rises, it is the forepart, as it sets, the hindpart of the horse. When the horse shakes itself ^[6], then it lightens; when it kicks, it thunders; when it makes water, it rains; voice ^[7] is its voice.

Footnote:

1. This Brâhmana is found in the Mâdhyandina text of the Satapatha, ed. Weber, X, 6, 4. Its object is there explained by the commentary to be the meditative worship of Virâg, as represented metaphorically in the members of the horse. Sâyana dispenses with its explanation, because, as part of the Brihadâranyaka-upanishad, according to the Kânva-sâkhâ, it had been enlarged on by the Vârttikakâra and explained. 2. Agni or fire, as pervading everything, as universally present in nature. 3. Pâgasya is doubtful. The commentator suggests pâd-asya, the place of the feet, i.e. the hoof The Greek Pēgasos, or ἵπποι πηλοί, throws no light on the word. The meaning of hoof would hardly be appropriate here, and I prefer chest on account of uras in I, 2, 3. Deussen (Vedânta, p. 8) translates, die Erde seiner Füsse Schemel; but we want some part of the horse. 4. Guda, being in the plural, is explained by nâdî, channel, and sirâh; for we ought to read sirâ or hirâgrahane for sirâ, p. 22, l. 16. 5. Klomânah is explained as a plurale tantum (nityam bahuvakanam ekasmin), and being described as a lump below the heart, on the opposite side of the liver, it is supposed to be the lungs. 6. 'When it yawns.' Ânandagiri. 7. Voice is sometimes used as a personified power of thunder and other aerial sounds, and this is identified with the voice of the horse.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- The vessel called Mahiman, etc. Two sacrificial vessels called Mahiman, made of gold and silver respectively, are placed before and behind (That is, before and after the horse is killed.) the horse. This is a meditation regarding them. The gold vessel is the day, because both are bright. How is it that the vessel in front of the horse, which appeared about (lit. 'after') it, is the day? Because the horse is Prajapti. And it is Prajapati consisting of the sun etc. who is pointed out by the vessel that we are required to look upon as the day. --- The preposition 'anu' here does not mean 'after', but points out something. --- So the meaning is, the gold vessel (Mahiman) appeared
pointing out the horse as Prajapati, just as we say lightning flashes pointing out (Anu) the tree. Its source, the place from which the vessel is obtained, is the eastern sea. Literally translated, it would mean, 'is in the eastern sea,' but the locative case-ending should be changed into the nominative to give the required sense. Similarly the silver vessel behind the horse, which appeared about it, is the night, because both ('Rajata' and 'Ratri') begin with the same syllable (Ra)2, or because both are inferior to the previous set. Its source is the western sea. The vessels are called Mahiman, because they indicate greatness. It is to the glory of the horse that a gold and a silver vessel are placed on each side of it. These two vessels called Mahiman, as described above, appeared on either side of the horse. The repetition of the sentence is to glorify the horse, as much as to say that for the above reasons it is a wonderful horse. The words 'As a Haya' etc. are similarly eulogistic. 'Haya' comes from the root 'hi,' meaning, to move. Hence the word means 'possessing great seed'. Or it may mean a species of horse. It carried the gods, i.e. made them gods, since it was Prajapati; or literally called them. It may be urged that this act of carrying is rather a reproach. But the answer is that carrying is natural to a horse; so it is not derogatory. On the contrary, the act, by bringing the horse into contact with the gods, was a promotion for it. Hence the sentence is a eulogy. Similarly 'Vajin' and the other terms mean species of horses. As a Vajin it carried the celestial minstrels; the ellipsis must be supplied with the intermediate words. Similarly as an Arvan (it carried) the Asuras, and as an Asva (it carried) men. The Supreme Self --- 'Samudra' here means that --- is its stable, the place where it is tied. And the Supreme Self its source, the cause of its origin.
Thus it has sprung from a pure source and lives in a pure spot. So it is a tribute to the horse. Or 'Samudra' may mean the familiar sea, for the Sruti say, 'The horse has its source in water' (Tai. S. II. iii. 12).

Translation By Max Müller

2. Verily Day arose after the horse as the (golden) vessel ^[1], called Mahiman (greatness), which (at the sacrifice) is placed before the horse. Its place is in the Eastern sea. The Night arose after the horse as the (silver) vessel, called Mahiman, which (at the sacrifice) is placed behind the horse. Its place is in the Western sea. Verily, these two vessels (or greatnesses) arose to be on each side of the horse. As a racer he carried the Devas, as a stallion the Gandharvas, as a runner the Asuras, as a horse men. The sea is its kin, the sea is its birthplace.

Footnote:

1. Two vessels, to hold the sacrificial libations, are placed at the Asvamedha before and behind the horse, the former made of gold, the latter made of silver. They are called Mahiman in the technical language of the ceremonial. The place in which these vessels are set, is called their yoni. Cf. Vâgas. Samhitâ XXIII, 2.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Now the origin of the fire that is fit for use in the horse sacrifice is being described. This story of its origin is meant as a eulogy in order to prescribe a meditation concerning it. There was nothing whatsoever differentiated by name and form here, in the universe, in the beginning, i.e. before the manifestation of the mind etc.

Question:- Was it altogether void?
Nihilistic view:- It must be so, for the Sruti says, 'There was nothing whatsoever here.' There was neither cause nor effect. Another reason for this connection is the fact of origin. A jar, for instance, is produced. Hence before its origin it must have been non-existent.

The logician objects:- But the cause cannot be non-existent, for we see the lump of clay, for instance (before the jar is produced). What is not perceived may well be non-existent, as is the case with the effect here. But not so with regard to the cause, for it is perceived.
The nihilist:- No, for before the origin nothing is perceived. If the non-perception of a thing be the ground of its non-existence, before the origin of the whole universe neither cause nor effectt is perceived. Hence everything must have been non-existent.
Vedantin's Reply:- Not so, for the Sruti says, 'It was coverd only by Death.' Had there been absolutely nothing either to cover or to be covered, the Sruti would not have said, 'It was covered by Death.' For it never happens that a barren woman's son is covered with flowers springing from the sky. Yet the Sruti says, 'It was covered only by Death.' Therefore on the authority of the Sruti we conclude that the cause which covered, and the effect which was covered, were both existent before the origin of the universe. Inference also points to this conclusion. We can infer the existence of the cause and effect (These will be taken up one by one.) before creation. We observe that a positive effect which is produced takes place only when there is a cause and does not take place when there is no cause. From this we infer that the cause of the universe too must have existed before creation, as is the case with the cause of a jar, for instance.

Objection:- The cause of a jar also does not pre-exist, for the jar is not produced without destroying the lump of clay. And so with other things.
Reply:- Not so, for the clay (or other material) is the cause. The clay is the cause of the jar, and the gold of the necklace, and not the particular lump-like form of the material, for they exist without it. We see that effects such as the jar and the necklace are produced simply when their materials, clay and gold, are present, although the lump-like form may be absent. Therefore this particular form is not the cause of the jar and the necklace. But when the clay and the gold are absent, the jar and the necklace are not produced, which shows that these materials, clay and gold, are the cause, and not the roundish form. Whenever a cause produces an effect, it does so by destroying another effect it produced just before, for the same cause cannot produce more than one effect at a time. But the cause, by destroying the previous effect, does not destroy itself. Therefore the fact that an effect is produced by destroying the previous effect, the lump, for instance, is not a valid reason to disprove that the cause exists before the effect is produced.

Objection:- It is not correct, for the clay etc. cannot exist apart form the lump and so on. In other words, you cannot say that the cause, the clay, for example, is not destroyed when its previous effect, the lump or any other form, is destroyed, but that it passes on to some other effect such as the jar. For the cause, the clay or the like, is not perceived apart from the lump or jar, and so on.
Reply:- Not so, for we see those cause, the clay etc., persist when the jar and other things have been produced, and the lump or any other form has gone.

Objection:- The persistence noticed is due to similarity, and to acutal persistence of the cause.
Reply:- No. Since the particles of clay or other material which belonged to the lump etc. are perceptible in the jar and other things, it is unreasonable to imagine similarity through a pseudo-inference. Nor is inference valid when it contradicts perception, for it depends on the latter, and the contrary view will result in a general disbelief. That is to say, if everything perceived as 'This is that' is momentary, then the notion of 'that' would depend on another notion regarding something else, and so on, thus leading to a regressus in infinitum; and the notion of 'This is like that' being also falsified thereby, there would be no certainty anywhere. Besides the two notions of 'this' and 'that' cannot be connected, since there is no abiding subject.

Objection:- They would be connected through the similarity between them.
Reply:- No, for the notions of 'this' and 'that' cannot be the object of each other's perception, and (since according to you there is no abiding subject like the Self), there would be no perception of similarity.

Objection:- Although there is no similarity, there is the notion of it.
Reply:- Then the notions of 'this' and 'that' would also, like the notion of similarity, be based on nonetities.

Objection (by the Yogacara school):- Let all notions be based on nonenties. (What is the harm?)
Reply:- Then your view that everything is an idea would also be based on a nonentity.

Objection (by the nihilist):- Let it be.
Reply:- If all notions are flase, your view that all notions are unreal cannot be established. Therefore it is wrong to say that recognition takes place through similarity. Hence it is proved that the cause exists before the effect is produced. The effect too exists before it is produced.

Question:- How?
Reply:- Because its manifestation points out its pre-existence. Manifestation means coming within the range of perception. It is a common occurrence that a thing, a jar for instance, which was hidden by darkness or any other thing and comes within the range of perception when the obstruction is removed by the appearance of light or in some other way, does not preclude its pervious existence. Similarly this universe too, we can understand, existed before its manifestation. For a jar that is non-existent is not perceived even when the sun rises.

Objection:- No, it must be perceived, for you deny its previous non-existent. According to you, any effect, say a jar, is never non-existent. So it must be perceived when the sun rises. Its previous form, the lump of clay, is nowhere near, and obstructions like darkness are absent; so, being existent, it cannot but appear.
Reply:- Not so, for obstruction is of two kinds. Every effect such as a jar has two kinds of obstruction. When it has become manifest from its component clay, darkness and the wall etc. are the obstructions; while before its manifestations from the clay the obstruction consitsts in the particles of clay remaining as some other effect such as a lump. Therefore the effect, the jar, although existent, is not perceived before its manifestation, as it is hidden. The terms and concepts 'destroyed,' 'produced,' 'existence' and 'non-existence' depend on this twofold character of manifestation and disappearance.

Objection:- This is incorrect, since the obstructions represented by particular forms such as the lump or the two halves of a jar are of a different nature. To be explicit:- Such obstructions to the manifestation of a jar as darkness or the wall, we see, do not occupy the same space as the jar, but the lump or the two halves of a jar do. So your statement that the jar, although present in the form of the lump or the two halves, is not perceived because it is hidden, is wrong, for the nature of the obstruction in this case is different.
Reply:- No, for we see that water mixed with milk occupies the same space as the milk which conceals it.

Objection:- But since the component parts of a jar such as its two halves or pieces are included in the effect, the jar, they should not prove obstructions at all.
Reply:- Not so, for being separated form the jar they are so many different effects, and can therefore serve as obstructions.

Objection:- Then the effort should be directed solely to the removal of the obstructions. That is to say, if as you say, the effect, the jar for instance, is actually present in the state of the lump or the two halves, and is not perceived because of an obstruction, then one who wants that effect, the jar, should try to remove the obstruction, and not make the jar. But as a matter of fact, nobody does so. Therefore your statement is wrong.
Reply:- No, for there is no hard and fast rule about it. It is not always the case that a jar or any other effect manifests itself if only one tries to remove the obstruction; for when a jar, for instance, is covered with darkness etc., one tries to light a lamp.

Objection:- That too is just for destroying the darkness. This effort to light a lamp is also for removing the darkness, which done, the jar is automatically perceived. Nothing is added to the jar.
Reply:- No, for the jar is perceived as covered with light when the lump is lighted. Not so before the lighting of the lamp. Hence this was not simply for removing the darknes, but for covering the jar with light, for it is since percieved as covered with light. Sometimes the effort is directed to the removal of the obstruction, as when the wall, for instance, is pulled down. Therefore it cannot be laid down as a rule that one who wants the manifestation of something must simply try to remove the obstruction. Besides, one should take such steps as will cause the manifestation for the efficacy of the established pracitce regarding it. We have already said that an effect which is patent in the cause serves as an obstruction to the manifestation of other effefcts. So if one tries only to destroy the previously manifested effect such as the lump or the two halves which stand between it and the jar, one may also have such effects as
the potsherds or tiny pieces. These too will coneal the jar and prevent its being perceived; so a fresh attempt will be needed. Hence the necessary operation of the factors of an action has its utility for one who wants the manifestation of a jar or any other thing. Therefore the effect exists even before its manifestation.
From our divergent notions of the past and future also we infer this. Our notions of a jar that was and one that is yet to be cannot, like the notion of the present jar, be entirely independent of objects. For one who desires to have a jar not yet made sets oneself to work for it. We do not see people strive for things which they know to be non-existent. Another reason for the pre-existence of the effect is the fact that the knowledge of (God and) the Yogins concerning the past and futur jar is infallible. Were the future jar non-existent, His (and their) perception of it would prove false. Nor is this perception a mere figure of speech. As to the reasons for inferring the existence of the jar, we have already stated them.
Another reason for it is that the opposite view involves a self-contradiction. If on seeing a potter, for instance, at work on the production of a jar one is certain in view of the evidence that the jar will come into existence, then it would be a contradiction in terms to say that the jar is non-existent at the very time with which, it is said, it will come into relation. For to say that the jar that will be is non-existent, is the same thing as to say that it will not be. It would be like saying, 'This jar does not exist.' If, however, you say that before its manifestation the jar is non-existent, meaning thereby that it does not exist exactly as the potter, for instance, exists while he is at work on its production (i.e. as a ready-made jar), then there is no dispute between us.

Objection:- Why?
Reply:- Because the jar exists in its own future (potential) form. It should be borne in mind that the present existence of the lump or the two halves is not the same as that of the jar. Nor is the future existence of the jar the same as theirs. Therefor you do not contradict us when you say that the jar is non-existent before its manifestation while the activity of the potter, for instance, is going on. You will be doing this if you deny to the jar its own futrue form as an effect. But you do not deny that. Nor do all things undergoing modification have an identical form of existence in the present or in the future.
Moreover, of the four kinds (Mutual exclusion, between things of different classes, as, 'A jar is not cloth'; previous non-existence, as of a jar before it is made; the non-existence pertaining to destruction, as of a jar when it is broken; and aboslute negation as, 'There is no jar.') of negation relating to, say, a jar, we observe that what is called mutual exclusion is other than the jar:- The negation of a jar is a cloth or some other thing, not the jar itself. But the cloth, althoug it is the negation of a jar, is not a nonentity, but a positive entity. Similarly the previous non-existence, the non-existence due to destruction, and absolute negation must also be other than the jar; for they are spoken of in terms of it, as in the case of the mutual exclusion relating to it. And these negations must also (like the cloth, for instance) be positive entities. Hence the previous non-existence of a jar does not mean that it does not at all exist as an entity before it comes into being. If, however, you say that the previous non-existence of a jar means the jar itself, then to mention it as being 'of a jar' (instead of as 'the jar itself') is an incongruity. If you use it merely as a fancy, as in the expression, 'The body of the stone roller (The stone roller has no body, it is the body.),' then the phrase 'the previous non-existence of a jar' would only mean that it is the imaginary non-existence that is mentioned in terms of the jar, and not the jar itself. If, on the other hand, you say that the negation of a jar is something other than it, we have already answered the point. Moreover, if the jar before its manifestation be an absolute nonentity like the proverbial horns of a hare, it cannot be connected either with its cause or with existence (as the logicians hold), for connection requires two positive entities.

Objection:- It is all right with things that are inseparable.
Reply:- No, for we cannot conceive of an inseparable connection between an existent and a non-existent thing. Separable or inseparble connection is possible between two positive entities only, not between an entity and a nonentity, nor between two nonentities. Therefore we conclude that the effect does exist before is is manifested.
By what sort of Death was the universe covered? This is being answered:- By Hunger, or the desire to eat, which is a characteristic of death. How is hunger death? The answer is being given:- For hunger is death. The particle 'hi' indicates a well-known reason. He who desires to eat kills animals
immediately after. Therefore 'hunger' refers to death. Hence the use of the expression. 'Death' here means Hiranyagarbha as identified with the intellect, because hunger is an attribute of that which is so identified. This effect, the universe, was covered by that Death, just as a jar etc. would be covered by clay in the form of a lump. He created the mind. The word 'Tat' (that) refers to the mind. That Death of whom we are talking, intending to project the effects which will be presently mentioned, created the inner organ called mind, characterised by deliberation etc. and possessing the power to reflect on those effects. What was his object in creating the mind? This is being stated:- Thinking, 'Let me have a mind --- through this mind (Atman) let me be possessed of a mind.' This was his object. He, Prajapati, being possessed of a mind after it was manifested, moved about worshipping himself, thinking he was blessed. As he was worshipping, water, an all-liquid substance forming an accessory of the worship, was produced. Here we must supply the words, 'After the manifestation of the ether, air and fire,' for another Sruti (Tai. II. i. 1) says so, and there can be no alternative in the order of manifestation. Since Death thought, 'As I was worshipping, water sprang up,' therefore Arka, the fire that is fit for use in the horse sacrifice, is so called. This is the derivation of the name 'Arka' given to fire. It is a descriptive epithet of fire derived from the performance of worship leading to happiness, and the connection with water. Water or happiness surely comes to one who knows (Meditates on the fact till one becomes identified with the idea. So also elsewhere.) how Arka (fire) came to have this name of Arka. This is due to the similarity of names. The particles 'ha' and 'vai' are intensive.

Translation By Max Müller

1. In the beginning there was nothing (to be perceived) here whatsoever. By Death indeed all this was concealed,--by hunger; for death is hunger. Death (the first being) thought, 'Let me have a body.' Then he moved about, worshipping. From him thus worshipping water was produced. And he said:- 'Verily, there appeared to me, while I worshipped (arkate), water (ka).' This is why water is called ar-ka ^[1]. Surely there is water (or pleasure) for him who thus knows the reason why water is called arka.

Footnote:

1. We ought to read arkasyârkatvam, as in Poley's edition, or ark-kasyârkkatvam, to make the etymology still clearer. The commentator takes arka in the sense of fire, more especially the sacrificial fire employed at the Horse-sacrifice. It may be so, but the more natural interpretation seems to me to take arka here as water, from which indirectly fire is produced. From water springs the earth; on that earth he (Mrityu or Pragâpati) rested, and from him, while resting there, fire (Virâg) was produced. That fire assumed three forms, fire, sun, and air, and in that threefold form it is called prâna, spirit.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- What is this Arka? Water, that accessory of worship, is Arka, being the cause of fire. For, it is said, fire rests on water. Water is not directly Arka, for the topic under discussion is not water, but fire. It will be said later on, 'This fire is Arka' (I. ii. 7). What was there like froth on the water, like the coagulated state of curds, was solidified, being subjected to heat internally and externally. Or the word 'Sara' may be the nominative (instead of a complement), if we change the gender of the pronoun 'Yad' (that). That solid thing became this earth. That is to say, out of that water came the embryonic state of the universe, compared to an egg. When that earth was produced, he, Death or Prajapati, was tired. For everyone is tired after work, and the projection of the earth was a great feat of Prajapati. What happened to him then? While he was (thus) tired and distressed, his essence, or lustre, came forth from his body. What was that? This was Fire, the first-born Viraj (The being identified with the sum total of all bodies.), also called Prajapati, who sprang up within that cosmic egg, possessed of a body and organs. As the Smrti says, 'He is the first embodied being' (Si. V. i. 8. 22).

Translation By Max Müller

2. Verily water is arka. And what was there as the froth of the water, that was hardened, and became the earth. On that earth he (Death) rested, and from him, thus resting and heated, Agni (Virâg) proceeded, full of light.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- He, the Viraj who was born, himself differentiated or divided himself, his body and organs, in three ways. How? Making the sun the third form, in respect of fire and air. The verb 'made' must be supplied. And air the third form, in respect of fire and the sun. Similarly we must understand., 'Making fire the third form,' in respect of air and the sun, for this also can equally make up the number three. So this Prana (Viraj), although the self, as it were, of all beings, is specially divided by himself as Death in three ways as fire, air and the sun, without, however, destroying his own form of Viraj. Now the meditation on this Fire, the first-born Viraj, the Arka fit for use in the horse sacrifice and kindled in it, is being described, like that on the horse. We have already said that the previous account of its origin is all for its eulogy, indicating that it is of such pure birth. His head is the east, both being the most important. And his arms that and that, the north-east and south-east. The word 'Irma' (arm) is derived from the root 'ir,' meaning motion. And his hind part is the west, because it points to that direction when he faces the east. His hip-bones that and that, the north-west and south-west, both forming angles with the back. His sides the south and north, both being so related to the east and west. His back heaven, his belly the sky, as in the case of the horse. And his breast this earth, both being underneath. He, this fire consisting of the worlds, or Prajapati, rests on water, for the Sruti says, 'Thus do these worlds lie in water.' (S. X. v. 4. 3). He gets a resting place wherever he goes. Who? Who knows that fire rests on water, thus, as described here. This is a subsidiary result (The main result will be stated in paragraph 7.).

Translation By Max Müller

3. That being divided itself threefold, Âditya (the sun) as the third, and Vâyu (the air) as the third ^[1]. That spirit (prâna) ^[2] became threefold. The head was the Eastern quarter, and the arms this and that quarter (i. e. the N. E. and S. E., on the left and right sides). Then the tail was the Western quarter, and the two legs this and that quarter (i. e. the N. W. and S. W.) The sides were the Southern and Northern quarters, the back heaven, the belly the sky, the dust the earth. Thus he (Mrityu, as arka) stands firm in the water, and he who knows this stands firm wherever he goes.

Footnote:

1. As Agni, Vâyu, and Âditya. 2. Here Agni (Virâg) is taken as representing the fire of the altar at the Horse-sacrifice, which is called Arka. The object of the whole Brâhmana was to show the origin and true character of that fire (arka).

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- It has been stated that Death, in the order of water and the rest, manifested himself in the cosmic egg as the Viraj or Fire possessed of a body and organs, and divided himself in three ways. Now by what process did he manifest himself? This is being answered:- He, Death, desired, 'Let me have a second form or body, through which I may become embodied.' Having desired thus, he brought about the union of speech, of the Vedas, with the mind that had already appeared. In other words, he reflected on the Vedas, that is, the order of creation enjoined in them, with his mind. Who did it? Death characterised by hunger. It has been said that hunger is death. The text refers to him lest someone else (Viraj) be understood. What was the seed, the cause of the origin of Viraj, the first embodied being, viz the knowledge and resultant of work accumulated in past lives, which Death visualised in his reflection on the Vedas, there, in that union, became the Year, the Prajapati of that name who makes the year. Death (Hiranyagarbha), absorbed in these thoughts, projected water, entered it as the seed and, transformed into the embryo, the cosmic egg, became the year. Before him, the Viraj who makes the year, there had been no year, no period of that name. Death reared him, this Viraj who was in embryo, for as long as a year, the well-known duration of time among us, i.e. for a year. What did he do after that? And after this period, i.e. a year, projected him, i.e. broke the egg. When he, the babe, Fire, the fiirst embodied being, was born, Death opened his mouth to swallow him, because he was hungry. He, the babe, being frightened, as he was possessed of natural ignorance, cried 'Bhan' --- made this sound. That became speech or word.

Translation By Max Müller

4. He desired ^[1], 'Let a second body be born of me,' and he (Death or Hunger) embraced Speech in his mind. Then the seed became the year. Before that time there was no year. Speech ^[2] bore him so long as a year, and after that time sent him forth. Then when he was born, he (Death) opened his mouth, as if to swallow him. He cried Bhân! and that became speech ^[3].

Footnote:

1. He is the same as what was before called mrityu, death, who, after becoming self-conscious, produced water, earth, fire, &c. He now wishes for a second body, which is the year, or the annual sacrifice, the year being dependent on the sun (Âditya). 2. The commentator understands the father, instead of Speech, the mother. 3. The interjectional theory.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Seeing the babe frightened and crying, he, Death, thought, although he was hungry, 'If I kill him, this babe, I shall be making very little food.' --- The root 'man' with the prefix 'abhi' means to injure or kill. --- Thinking thus he desisted from eating him, for he must make not a little food, but a great quantity of it, so that he might eat it for a long time; and if he ate the babe, he would make very little food as there is no crop if the seeds are eaten up. Thinking of the large quantity of food necessary for his purpose, through that speech, the Vedas already mentioned, and that mind, uniting them, that is, reflecting on the Vedas again and again, he projected all this, the movable and immovable (animals, plants, etc. etc.), whatever there is. What is it? The Vedas Rc, Yajus and Saman, the seven metres, viz Gayatri and the rest, i.e. the three kinds of Mantras (sacred formulas) forming part of a ceremony, viz the hymns (Stotra), the praises (Sastra) (The hymns are Rces that are sung by one class of priests, the Udgatr etc. The Sastras are those very hymns, but only recited by another class of priests, the Hotr etc., not sung. There are other Rces too, which are used in a different way by a third class of priests, the Adhvaryu etc., in the sacrifices. These are the third group of Mantras.) and the rest, composed in Gayatri and other metres, the sacrifices, which are performed with the help of those Mantras, men, who perform these, and animals, domestic and wild, which are a part of the rites.

Objection:- It has already been said that Death projected Viraj through the union of speech (the Vedas) with the mind. So how can it now be said that he projected the Vedas?
Reply:- It is all right, for the previous union of the mind was with the Vedas in all unmanifested state, whereas the creation spoken of here is the manifestation of the already existing Vedas so that they may be applied to the ceremonies. Understanding that now the food had increased, whatever he, Prajapati, projected, whether it was action, its means or its results, he resolved to eat. Because he eats everything, thereofre Aditi or Death is so called. So the Sruti says, 'Aditi is heaven, Aditi is the sky, Aditi is the mother, and he is the father,' etc. (R. I. Iix. 10). He who knows how Aditi, Prajapati or Death, came to have this name of Aditi, because of eating everything, becomes the eater of all this universe, which becomes his food --- that is, as identified with the universe, otherwise it would involve a contradiction; for nobody, we see, is the sole eater of everything. Therefore the meaning is that he becomes identified with everything. And for this very reason everything becomes his food, for it stands to reason that everything is the food of an eater who is identified with everything.

Translation By Max Müller

5. He thought, 'If I kill him, I shall have but little food.' He therefore brought forth by that speech and by that body (the year) all whatsoever exists, the Rik, the Yagus, the Sâman, the metres, the sacrifices, men, and animals. And whatever he (Death) brought forth, that he resolved to eat (ad). Verily because he eats everything, therefore is Aditi (Death) called Aditi. He who thus knows why Aditi is called Aditi, becomes an eater of everything, and everything becomes his food ^[1].

Footnote:

1. All these are merely fanciful etymologies of asvamedha and arka.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- He desired, etc. This and part of the next paragraph are introduced to give the derivation of the words 'Asva' (horse) and 'Asvamedha' (horse sacrifice). 'Let me sacrifice again with the great sacrifice.' The word 'again' has reference to his performance in the previous life. Prajapati had performed a horse sacrifice in his pervious life, and was born at the beginning of the cycle imbued with those thoughts. Having been born as identified with the act of horse sacrifice, its factors and its results, he desired, 'Let me sacrifice again with the great sacrifice.' Having desried this great undertaking, he was tired, like other men, and he was distressed. While he was (thus) tired and distressed --- these words have already been explained (in par. 2) --- his reputation and strength departed. The Sruti itself explains the words:- The organs are reputation, being the cause of it, for one is held in repute as long as the organs are in the body; likewise, strength in the body. No one can be reputed or strong when the organs have left the body. Hence these are the reputation and strength in this body. So the reputation and strength consisting of the organs departed. When the organs forming reputation and strength departed, the body of Prajapati began to swell, and became impure or unfit for a sacrifice. (But) although Prajapati had left it, his mind was set on the body, just as one longs for a favourite object even when one is away.

Translation By Max Müller

6. He desired to sacrifice again with a greater sacrifice. He toiled and performed penance. And while he toiled and performed penance, glorious power ^[1] went out of him. Verily glorious power means the senses (prâna). Then when the senses had gone out, the body took to swelling (sva-yitum), and mind was in the body.

Footnote:

1. Or glory (senses) and power. Comm.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- What did he (Hiranyagarbha) do with his mind attached to that body? He desired. How? 'Let this body of mine be fit for a sacrifice, and let me be embodied through this.' And he entered it. Because that body, bereft in his absence of its reputation and strength, swelled (Asvat), therefore it came to be called Asva (horse). Hence Prajapati (Hiranyagarbha.) himself is named Asva. This is a eulogy on the horse. And because on account of his entering it, the body, although it had become unfit for a sacrifice by having lost its reputation and strength, again became fit for a sacrifice, therefore the horse sacrifice came to be known as Asvamedha. For a sacrifice consists of an action, its factors and its results. And that it is no other than Prajapati is a tribute to the sacrifice. The horse that is a factor of the sacrifice has been declared to be Prajapati in the passage, 'The head of the sacrificial horse is the dawn,' etc. (I. i. 1). The present paragraph is introduced to enjoin a collective meditation on that sacrificial horse which is Prajapati, and the sacrificial fire which has already been described (as such) --- viewing both as the result of the sacrifice. That this is the import of this section we understand from the fact that in the previous section no verb denoting an injunction has been used, and one such is necessary. The words, He who knows it thus indeed knows the horse sacrifice, mean:- 'He only, and none else, knows the horse sacrifice, who knows the horse and the Arka or fire, described above, as possessed of the features, to be presently mentioned, which are here shown collectively.' Therefore one must know the horse sacrifice thus --- this is the meaning. How? First the meditation on the animal is being described. Prajapati, desiring to sacrifice again with the great sacrifice, imagined himself as the sacrificial animal, and letting it, the consecrated animal, remain free or unbridled, reflected (on it). After a complete year he sacrificed it to himself, i.e. as dedicated to Prajapati (Hiranyagarbha), and dispatched the other animals, domestic and wild, to the gods, their respective deities. And because Prajapati reflected like this, therefore others also should likewise fancy themselves, in the manner described above, as the sacrificial horse and meditate:- 'While being sanctified (with the Mantras), I am dedicated to all the gods; but while being killed, I am dedicated to myself. The other animals, domestic and wild, are sacrificed to their respecttive deities, the other gods, who are but a part of myself.' Therefore priests to this day similarly sacrifice to Prajapati the sanctified horse that is dedicated to all the gods.
He who shines yonder is the horse sacrifice. The sacrifice which is thus performed with the help of the animal is being directly represented as the result. Who is he? The sun who illumines the universe with his light. His body, the body of the sun, who is the result of the sacrifice, is the year, that period of time. The year is called his body, as it is made by him. Now, since the sun, as the horse sacrifice, is performed with the help of fire, (the latter also is the sun). Here the result of the sacrifice is being mentioned as the sacrifice itself:- This terrestrial fire is Arka, the accessory of the sacrifice. Its limbs, the limbs of this Arka, the fire that is kindled at the sacrifice, are these three worlds. So it has been explained in the passage, 'His head is the east,' etc. (I. ii. 3). So these two, fire and the sun, are Arka and the horse sacrifice, as described above --- the sacrifice and its result respectively. Arka, the terrestrial fire, is directly the sacrifice, which is a rite. Since the latter is performed with the help of fire, it is here represented as fire. And the result is achieved through the performance of the sacrifice. Hence it is represented as the sacrifice in the statement that the sun is the horse sacrifice. These two, fire and the sun, the means and the end, the sacrifice and its result, again become the same god. Who is it? Death. There was but one deity before, who later was divided into action, its means and its end. So it has been said, 'He differentiated himself in three ways' (I. ii. 3). And after the ceremony is over, he again becomes one deity, Death, the result of the ceremony. He who knows this one deity, horse sacrifice or Death, as, 'I alone am Death, the horse sacrifice, and there is but one deity identical with myself and attainable through the horse and fire' --- conquers further death, i.e. after dying once he is not born to die any more. Even though conquered, death may overtake him again. So it is said, death cannot overtake him. Why? Because it becomes his self, the self of one who knows thus. Further, being Death (Hiranyagarbha, See Par. 1.), the result, he becomes one with these deities. This is the result such a knower attains.

Translation By Max Müller

7. He desired that this body should be fit for sacrifice (medhya), and that he should be embodied by it. Then he became a horse (asva), because it swelled (asvat), and was fit for sacrifice (medhya); and this is why the horse-sacrifice is called Asva-medha. Verily he who knows him thus, knows the Asvamedha. Then, letting the horse free, he thought ^[1], and at the end of a year he offered it up for himself, while he gave up the (other) animals to the deities. Therefore the sacrificers offered up the purified horse belonging to Pragâpati, (as dedicated) to all the deities. Verily the shining sun is the Asvamedha-sacrifice, and his body is the year; Agni is the sacrificial fire (arka), and these worlds are his bodies. These two are the sacrificial fire and the Asvamedha-sacrifice, and they are again one deity, viz. Death. He (who knows this) overcomes another death, death does not reach him, death is his Self, he becomes one of those deities.

Footnote:

1. He considered himself as the horse. Roer.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- There were two classes:- 'Two' here means two clases. The particle 'ha' is an expletive referring to a past incident. It is here used to recall what happened in the past life of the present Prajapati. Of Prajapati's sons, in his past incarnation. Who are they? The gods and the Asuras, the organs, that of speech and the rest, of Prajapati himself. How can they be the gods and Asuras? They become gods when they shine uner the influence of thoughts and actions as taught by the scriptures. While those very organs become Asuras when they are influenced by their natural thoughts and actions, based only on perception and inference, and directed merely to visible (secular) ends. They are called Asuras, because they delight only in their own lives (Asu) or because they are other than the gods (Sura). And because the Asuras are influenced by thoughts and actions directed to visible ends, therefore the gods were fewer, and the Asuras more in number. --- The lengthened form of the two adjectives due to the addition of a vowel augment makes no change of meaning. --- The organs, as we know, have a stronger tendency to thoughts and actions that are natural, than to those that are recommended by the scriptures, for the former serve visible ends. Hence the gods are fewer, for the tendency that is cultivated by the scriptures is rare; it is attainable with great effort. They, the gods and the Asuras living in Prajapati's body, vied with each other for (the mastery of) these worlds, which are attainable through thoughts and actions prompted by one's natural inclinations as well as those cultivated by the scriptures. The rivalry of the gods and the Asuras here means the emergence and subsidence of their respective tendencies. Sometimes the organs manifest the impressions of thoughts and actions cultivated by the scriptures; and when this happens, the impressions, manifested by those very organs, of the thoughts and actions based on perception and inference, and producing visible resutls only --- those tendencies characteristic of the Asuras --- subside. That is the victory of the gods and the defeat of the Asuras. Sometimes the reverse happens. The characteristic tendencies of the gods are overpowered, and those of the Asuras emerge. That is the victory of the Asuras and the defeat of the gods. Accordingly, when the gods win, there is a preponderance of merit, and the result is elavation up to the status of Prajapati. And when the Asuras triumph, demerit prevails, and the result is degradation down to the level of stationary objects, while if there be a draw, it leads to human birth.
What did the gods do when, being fewer, they were overwhelmed by the Asuras who outnumbered them? The gods, being overwhelmed by the Asuras, said to the one another, 'Now let us surpass the Asuras in this sacrifice, Jyotistoma, through the Udgitha, that is through identity with (the vital force), the chanter of this accessory of a sacrifice called the Udgitha. By overcoming the Asuras we shall realise our divinity as set forth in the scriptures.' This identity with the vital force is attained through meditation and rites. The rites consist of the repetition of Mantras that will be presently enjoined:- 'These Mantras are to be repeated,' etc. (I. iii. 28). The meditation is what is being described.

Objection:- This is a part of an injunction on the repetition of certain Mantras leading to the attainment of divinity, and is a mere eulogy; it has nothing to do with meditation.
Reply:- No, for there occur the words, 'He who knows thus.'

Objection:- Since the text narrates an old story in this treatment of the Udgitha, it must be a part of an injunction on the latter.
Reply:- No, for it is a different context. The Udgitha has been enjoined elsewhere (in the ceremonial portion), and this is a section on knowledge. Besides, the repetition of those Mantras for the attainment of identity with the gods is not an independent act, for it is to be practised (only) by one who meditates on the vital force as described in this section, and this meditation on the vital force is represented as being independent. And a separate result is mentioned for it in the passage, 'This (meditation on the vital force) certainly wins the world' (I. iii. 28). Moreover, the vital force has been stated to be pure, and the organs impure. This implies that the vital force is enjoined as an object of meditation, for otherwise there would be no sense in calling it pure and the organs such as that of speech, mentioned along with it, impure, nor in extolling it, as is evident, by the condemnation of the organ of speech, etc. The same remarks apply to the enunciation of the result of meditation on it, '(That fire) having transcended death shines,' etc. (I. iii. 12). For the identification of the organ of speech etc. with fire and so on is the result of attaining oneness with the vital force.

Objection:- Granted that the vital force is to be meditated upon, but it cannot possess the attributes of purity etc.
Reply:- It must, for the Sruti says so.

Objection:- No, for the vital force being an object of meditation, the attributes referred to may just be a eulogy.
Reply:- Not so, for in scriptural, as in secular matters, correct understanding alone can lead to our well-being. In common life one who understands things correctly attains what is good or avoids what is evil --- not if one understands things wrongly. Similarly here also one can attain well-being if only one correctly understands the meaning of scriptural passages, and not otherwise. Besides there is nothing to disprove the truth of objects corresponding to notions conveyed by the words of the scriptures enjoining a meditation. Nor is there any exception in the Srutis to meditation on the vital force as pure etc. Since that meditation, we see, is conducive to our well-being, we accept it as true. And we see that the opposite course leads to evil. We notice in life that one who misjudges things --- takes a man, for instance, for a stump; or an enemy for a friend --- comes to grief. Similarly, if the Self, God, the deities and so forth, of whom we hear from the scriptures, prove ficititious, then the scriptures, like secular things, would be a veritable source of evil; but this is acceptable to neither of us. Therefore we conclude that the scriptures present, for purposes of meditaton, the Self, God, the deities and so on, as real.

Objection:- What you say is wrong, for the name and other things are represented as Brahman. That is to say, the name and other things are obviously not Brahman, but the scriptures, we find, ask us, in direct opposition to fact, to look upon them as Brahman, which is analogous to regarding a stump etc. as a man. Hence it is not correct to say that one attains well-being by understanding things as they are from the scriptures.
Reply:- Not so, for the difference is obvious, as in the case of an image. You are wrong to say that the scriptures ask us, in the face of fact, to look upon the name and other things, which are not Brahman, as Brahman, analogous to regarding a stump etc. as a man.

Objection:- How?
Reply:- Because the scriptures enjoin meditation on the name etc. as Brahman for one who clearly knows that those things are different from Brahman; it is like meditation on the image etc. as Visnu. Just like the image etc., the name and other things are used merely as aids to meditation; it is not meant that they are Brahman. So long as one does not know a stump as a stump, one mistakes it for a man. But meditation on the name etc. as Brahman is not of that erroneous nature.

Objection (By the Mimamsaka.):- There is only that meditation on the name etc. as Brahman, but no Brahman. Regarding an image as Visnu and other gods, and a Brahmana as the Manes and so forth belongs to the same category.
Reply:- No, for we are advised to look upon the Rc (hymn) etc. as the earth and so on. Here we see only a superimposition on the Rc etc. of the notions of actually existing things such as the earth. Therefore on the analogy of that we conclude that viewing the name etc. as Brahman and so forth is based on actually existing Brahman and the rest. This also proves that viewing an image as Visun and other gods, and a Brahmana as the Manes and so forth, has a basis in reality. Moreover, a figurative sense depends on a primary one. Since the five fires, for instance, are only figuratively such, they imply the existence of the real fire. Similarly, since the name and other things are Brahman only in a figurative sense, they merely prove that Brahman in a real sense must exist.
Besides, matters pertaining to knowledge are akin to those pertaining to rites. That rites like the new and full moon sacrifices produce such and such results, and have to be performed in a certain definite way, with their parts following each other in a particular order, is a supersensuous matter beyond the range of our perception and inference, which we nevertheless understand as true solely from the words of the Vedas. Similarly it stands to reason that entities like the
Supreme Self, God, the deities, etc. of which we learn, also from the worlds of the Vedas, as being characterised by the absence of grossness etc., being beyond hunger and the like, and so on, must be true, for they are equally supersensuous matters. There is no difference between texts relating to knowledge and those relating to rites as regards producing an impression. Nor is the impression conveyed by the Vedas regarding the Supreme Self and other such entities indefinite or contrary to fact.

Objection:- Not so, for there is nothing to be done. To be explicit:- The ritualistic passages mention an activity which, although relating to supersensuous matters, consist of three parts (What? Through what? And how? --- denoting respectively the result, the means and the method of a rite.) to be performed. But in the knowledge of the Supreme Self, God, etc., there is no such activity to be performed. Hence it is not correct to say that both kinds of passages are alike.
Reply:- Not so, for knowledge is of things that already exist. The activity to which you refer is real, not because it is to be performed, but because it is known through proper testimony (the Vedas). Nor is the notion concerning it real because it relates to something to be performed, but solely because it is conveyed by Vedic sentences. When a thing has been known to be true from the Vedas, a person will perform it, should it admit of being performed, but will not do it if it is not a thing to be done.

Objection:- If it is not something to be done, then it will cease to have the support of Vedic testimony in the form of sentences.
We do not understand how words in a sentence can be construed unless there is something to be done. But if there is something to be done, they are construed as bringing out that idea. A sentence is authoritative when it is devoted to an action --- when it says that a certain thing is to be done through such and such means in a particular way. But hundreds of such words denoting the object, means and method would not make a sentence unless there is one or other of such terms as the following, 'Should do, should be done, is to be done, should become and should be.' Hence such entities as the Supreme Self and God have not the support of Vedic testimony in the form of sentences. And if they are denoted by Vedic words (instead of sentences), they becomes the objects of other means (Such as perception. Isolated words do not add to our knowledge, but only serve to call up the things they denote, if we happen to know them already.) of knowledge. Therefore this (the fact of Brahman being the import of the Vedas) is wrong.
Reply:- Not so, for we find sentences like, 'There is Mt. Meru (A fabulous mountain round which the sun and the planets are said to revolve. The direction east, west, etc. vary according to the relative position of the dwellers around this mountain, the east being that in which they see the sun rise. But the direction overhead is obviously constant to all of them.), which is of four colours, 'which relate to things other than an action. Nor has anyone, on hearing such sentences, the idea that Meru and the rest are something to be done. Similarly, in a sentence containing the very 'to be,' what is there to prevent the construing of its words denoting the Supreme Self, God, etc. as substantives and their qualifying words?

Objection:- This is not correct, for the knowledge of the Supreme Self etc. serves no useful purpose like that of Meru and so forth.
Reply:- Not so, for the Sruti mentions such results as, 'The knower of Brahman attains the highest' (Tai. II. i. 1), and 'The knot of the heart (intellect) is broken,' etc. Mu. II. ii. 8. We also find the cessaton of ignorance and other evils which are the root of relative existence. Besides, since the knowledge of Brahman does not form part of anything else (e.g. an action), the results rehearsed about it cannotbe a mere eulogy as in the case of the sacrificial ladle (The passage, 'He whose ladle is made of Palasa (Butea Frondosa) wood never hears an evil verse' (Tai. S. III. v. 7. 2), is a eulogy, because it is subsidiary to an enjoined rite.).

Moreover, it is from the Vedas that we know that a forbidden act produces evil results; and it is not something to be done. A man who is about to do a forbidden act has (on recollecting that it is forbidden) nothing else to do except desisting from it. In fact, prohibitions have just that end in view, viz to create an idea that the acts in question must not be done. When a hungry man who has been chastened by a knowledge of prohibited acts comes across something not to be eaten in any way, such as Kalanja (the meat of an animal killed with a poisoned weapon), or food coming from a person under a curse, his first notion is that the food can be eaten, but it is checked by the recollection that it is a forbidden food, as one's first notion that one can drink from a mirage is checked by the knowledge of its true nature. When that natural erroneous notion is checked, the dangerous (From the spiritual standpoint. The physical danger is too patent to need a scriptural warning.) impulse to eat that food is gone. That impulse, being due to an erroneous notion, automatically stops; it does not require an additional effort to stop it. Therefore prohibitions have just the aim of communicating the real nature of a thing; there is not the least connection of human activity with them. Similarly here also, the injunction on the true nature of the Supreme Self etc. cannot but have that one aim. And a man who has been chastened by that knowledge knows that his impulses due to an erroneous notion are fraught with danger, and those natural impulses automatically stop when their cause, the false notion, has been exploded by the recollection of the true nature of the Supreme Self and the like.

Objection:- Granted that the dangerous impulse to eat Kalanja and the like may stop when the natural erroneous notion about their edibility has been removed by the recollection of their true nature as harmful things; but the tendency to do acts enjoined by the scriptures should not stop in that way, for they are not prohibited.
Reply:- Not so, for both are due to erroneous notions and produce harmful effects. Just as the tendency to eat Kalanja etc. is due to a false notion and productive of harm, so is the tendency to do acts enjoined by the scriptures. Therefore, for a man who has a true knowledge of the Supreme Self, the tendency to do these acts, being equally due to a false notion and productive of harm, will naturally cease when that false
notion has been removed by the knowledge of the Supreme Self.

Objection:- Let it be so with regard to those acts (which are done for material ends), but the regular rites (There are three kinds of actions, viz the regular (Nitya), the occasional (Naimittika) and those done for material ends (Kamya). Of these, the first two are obligatory and the third optional.), which are performed solely in obedience to the scriptures and produce no harmful effects, should on no account stop.
Reply:- Not so, for they are enjoind on one who has defects such as ignorance, attachment and aversion. As the rites with material ends (Kamya), such as the new and full moon sacrifices, are enjoined on one who has the defect of desiring heaven etc., so are the regular rites enjoined on one who has the root of all evils, ignorance etc., and the consequent defects of attachment and aversion, manifesting themselves as the quest of what is good and the avoidance of what is evil etc., and who being equally prompted by these tries to seek good and avoid evil; they are not performed solely in obedience to the scriptures. Nor are rites such as the Agnihotra, the new and full moon sacrifices, Caturmasya, Pausbandha and Somayaga intrinsically either rites with material ends or regular rites. They come under the former category only because the man who performs them has the defect of desiring heaven and so forth. Similarly the regual rites performed by a man who has the defects of ignorace etc., and who out of natural promptings seeks to attain what is good and avoid what is evil, are intended for that purpose alone, for they are enjoined on him.
On one who knows the true nature of the Supreme Self, we do not find any other work enjoined except what leads to the cessation of activities. For Self-knowledge is inculcated through the obliteration of the very cause of rites, viz the consciousness of all its means such as the gods. And one whose consciousness of action, its factors and so forth has been obliterated cannot presumably have the tendency to perform rites, for this presupposes a knowledge of specific actions, their means and so on. One who thinks that he is Brahman unlimited by space, time, etc. and notgross and so on has certainly no room for the performance of rites.

Objection:- He may, as he has for the inclination to eat and so on.
Reply:- No, for the inclination to eat and so on is solely due to the defects of ignorance etc. and are not supposed to be compulsory. But the regular rites cannot be uncertain like that; they cannot be sometimes done and sometimes omitted (according to one's whim). Acts like eating, however, may be irregular, as they are solely due to one's defects, and these have no fixed time for appearing or disappearing, like desires for rites with material ends. But the regualar rites, although they are due to defects, cannot be uncertain, for they depend on specific times etc. prescribed by the scriptures, just as the Kamya Agnihotra (which is a rite with material ends) depends on such conditions as the morning and evening, because it is enjoined by the scriptures.

Objection:- As the inclination to eat etc. (although due to defects) is regulated by the scriptures, so the restrictions about that Agnihotra too may apply to the sage.
Reply:- No, for restrictions are not action, nor are they incentives to action. Hence they are not obstacles to the attainment of knowledge (even by an aspirant). Therefore the Vedic dicta inculcating the true nature of the Supreme Self, because they remove the erroneous notions about Its being gross, dual and so on, automatically assume the character of prohibitions of all action, for both imply a cessation of the tendency to action. As is the case with prohibited acts (such as the eating of forbidden food). Hence we conclude that like the prohibitions, the Vedas delineate the nature of realities and have that ultimate aim.

Translation By Max Müller

1. There were two kinds of descendants of Pragâpati, the Devas and the Asuras ^[1]. Now the Devas were indeed the younger, the Asuras the elder ones ^[2]. The Devas, who were struggling in these worlds, said:- 'Well, let us overcome the Asuras at the sacrifices (the Gyotishtoma) by means of the udgîtha.'

Footnote:

1. The Devas and Asuras are explained by the commentator as the senses, inclining either to sacred or to worldly objects, to good or evil. 2. According to the commentator, the Devas were the less numerous and less strong, the Asuras the more numerous and more powerful.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- They, the gods, after deciding thus, said to the organ of speech, i.e. the deity identified with the organ, 'Chant (the Udgitha), or perform the function of the priest called Udgatr, for us.' That is, they thought that this function belonged to the deity of the organ of speech, and that it was the deity referred to by the Mantra for repetition, 'From evil lead me to good' (I. iii. 28). Here the organ of speech and the rest are spoken of as the agents of meditation and work. Why? Because in reality all our activities in the field of meditation and work are done by them and belong to them. That they are not done by the Self will be stated at length in the fourth chapter, in the passage, 'It thinks, as it were, and shakes, as it were,' etc. (IV. iii. 7). Here too, at the end of the chapter it will be concluded that the whole universe of action, its factors and its results, beginning with the Undifferentiated, comes within the category of ignorance:- 'This (universe) indeed consists of these three:- name, form and action' (I. vi. 1). And the Supreme Self, which is beyond the Undifferentiated, does not consist of name, form and action, and is the subject-matter of knowledge, will be concluded separately by the denial of things other than the Self with the words, 'Not this, not this.' While the transmigrating self, which is conjured up by the limiting adjunct (Upadhi) of the aggregate of the organ of speech etc., will be shown as falling under the category of that aggregate in the passage, '(The Self) comes out (as a separate entity) from these elements, and (this separateness) is destroyed with them' (II. iv. 12; IV. v. 13). Therefore it is but proper to speak of the organ of speech etc. as being the agents of meditation and work and receiving their fruits.
'All right, so be it,' said the organ of speech, when requested by the gods, and chanted for them, for the sake of the gods who wanted it done. What was the particular effect of the chanting done by the organ of speech for the sake of the gods? This is being stated:- It is the common good of all the organs that comes through the instrumentality of the organ of speech, on account of the activities of speaking etc., for this is the fruit shared by all of them. That it secured for the gods by chanting the three hymns called Pavamana (In the sacrifice called Jyotistoma twelve hymns are chanted by the Udgatr. The fruits of chanting the first three of these, called Pavamana, go to the sacrificer, and those of the rest to the chanting priest.). While the result produced by chanting the remaining nine, which, as we know from the scriptures (Then through the remaining hymns (the chanter) should secure eatable food for himself by chanting' (I. iii. 28)., accrues to the priest --- the fine or articulated speaking --- it utilised for itself. Perfect enunciation of syllables is the special function of the deity of speech; hence that is specified by the expression, 'fine speaking.' While the effect of speaking that helps the body and organs in general belongs to the sacrificer as his share. Now, finding a loophole in the attachment of the deity in utilising its power of fine speaking for itself, the Asuras knew --- what? --- that through this chanter the gods would surpass them, overcome the natural thoughts and actions by the light of those acquired through the scriptures, as represented by the chanter. Knowing this they charged it, the chanter, and struck, i.e. touched, it with evil, their own attachment. That evil which was injected into the vocal organ of Prajapati in his former incarnation, is visible even to-day. What is it? What we come across when one speaks improper things, or what is forbidden by the scriptures; it is that which prompts one to speak, even against one's wishes, what is inelegant, dreadful, false and so on. That it still persists in the vocal organ of people who have descended from Prajapati is inferred from this effect of improper speaking. This evil that is so inferred is the one that got into the vocal organ of Prajapati, for an effect conforms to its cause.

Translation By Max Müller

2. They said to speech (Vâk):- 'Do thou sing out for us (the udgîtha).' 'Yes,' said speech, and sang (the udgîtha). Whatever delight there is in speech, that she obtained for the Devas by singing (the three pavamânas); but that she pronounced well (in the other nine pavamânas), that was for herself. The Asuras knew:- 'Verily, through this singer they will overcome us.' They therefore rushed at the singer and pierced her with evil. That evil which consists in saying what is bad, that is that evil.

Translation By Max Müller

3. Then they (the Devas) said to breath (scent):- 'Do thou sing out for us.' 'Yes,' said breath, and sang. Whatever delight there is in breath (smell), that he obtained for the Devas by singing; but that he smelled well, that was for himself. The Asuras knew:- 'Verily, through this singer they will overcome us.' They therefore rushed at the singer, and pierced him with evil. That evil which consists in smelling what is bad, that is that evil.

Translation By Max Müller

4. Then they said to the eye:- 'Do thou sing out for us.' 'Yes,' said the eye, and sang. Whatever delight there is in the eye, that he obtained for the Devas by singing; but that he saw well, that was for himself The Asuras knew:- 'Verily, through this singer they will overcome us.' They therefore rushed at the singer, and pierced him with evil. That evil which consists in seeing what is bad, that is that evil.

Translation By Max Müller

5. Then they said to the ear:- 'Do thou sing out for us.' 'Yes,' said the ear, and sang. Whatever delight there is in the ear, that he obtained for the Devas by singing; but that he heard well, that was for himself. The Asuras knew:- 'Verily, through this singer they will overcome us.' They therefore rushed at the singer, and pierced him with evil. That evil which consists in hearing what is bad, that is that evil.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Likewise they tried one by one the deities of the noses etc., thinking that they were each the deity referred to by the Mantra enjoined for repetition and were to be medicated upon, since they too chanted the Udgitha. And the gods came to this conclusion that the deities of the organ of speech and the rest, whom they tried one by one, were incapable of chanting the Udgitha, because they contracted evil from the Asuras owing to their attachment to utilising their power of doing fine performances for themselves. Hence none of them was the deity referred to by the Mantra, 'From evil lead me to good.' etc. (I. iii. 28), nor were they to be meditated upon, since they were impure and did not include the others. Likewise, just as in the case of the organ of speech etc., they also touched these (other) deities that have not been mentioned, the skin and the rest, with evil, that is to say, struck them with evil.
The gods, even after approaching one by one the deities of speech etc., were helpless as regards transcending death.

Translation By Max Müller

6. Then they said to the mind:- 'Do thou sing out for us.' 'Yes,' said the mind, and sang. Whatever delight there is in the mind, that he obtained for the Devas by singing; but that he thought well, that was for himself. The Asuras knew:- 'Verily, through this singer they will overcome us.' They therefore rushed at the singer, and pierced him with evil. That evil which consists in thinking what is bad, that is that evil. Thus they overwhelmed these deities with evils, thus they pierced them with evil.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Then they said to this --- pointing it out --- vital force in the mouth, having its seat in the oral cavity, 'Chant (the Udgitha) for us.' 'All right,' said the vital force to the gods who sought its protection, and chanted, etc. All this has been explained. The Asuras wanted to strike it, the vital force in the mouth, which was free from taint, with evil, the taint of their own attachment. Having succeeded with the organ of speech etc., they, through the persistence of that habit, desired to contaminate it too, but perished, were routed. How? This is being illustrated:- As in life a clod of earth, striking against a rock, hurled at it with the intention of crushing it, is itself shattered or crushed to atoms, so were they shattered, flung in all directions, and perished. Because it so happened, therefore, owing to this destruction of the Asuras --- i.e. dissociation from the evils due to natural attachment, which checked the manifestation of their divinity --- by virtue of taking refuge in the vital force in the mouth, which is ever unattached, the gods, the organs that are under consideration, became --- what? --- their own divine selves, fire and so forth, to be mentioned later on. Formerly also they had been fire and so on, but with their knowledge covered by natural evil, they had identified themselves with the body alone. On the cessation of that evil they gave up their identification with the body; and the organ of speech and the rest realised their identity with fire and so on, as taught by the scriptures. And the Asuras, their enemies, were crushed. The sacrificer of a past age who is mentioned in the story, coming across this Vedic allegory, tested in the same order the deity of speech and the rest, discarded them as striken with the taint of attachment, identified himself with the taintless vital force in the mouth, and thereby giving up his limited identification with the body only, as represented by the organ of speech and the rest, identified himself with the body of Viraj, his present status of Prajapati, which as the scriptures say, represents the identification of the organ of speech etc. with fire and so on. Similarly the sacrificer of to-day, by the same procedure, becomes his true self, as Prajapati. And his envious kinsman, the evil that opposes his attainment of the status of Prajapati, is crushed. A kinsman is sometimes friendly, as, for instance, Bharata (The half-brother of Rama in the Ramayana.). But the evil due to attachment to sense-objects is an envious kinsman, for it hides one's real nature as the Self. Iit is crushed like the clod of earth by one's union with the vital force. Who gets this result? He who knows thus, i.e. like the ancient sacrificer realises his identity with the vital force described above.
Having finished with the result (of meditation on the vital force) the Sruti resumes its allegorical form and goes on. Why should the vital force in the mouth be resorted to as one's self, to the exclusion of the organ of speech and the rest? To explain this by stating reasons, the Sruti points out through the story that it is because the vital force is the common self of the organ of speech etc. as well as of the body.

Translation By Max Müller

7. Then they said to the breath in the mouth ^[1]:- 'Do thou sing for us.' 'Yes,' said the breath, and sang. The Asuras knew:- 'Verily, through this singer they will overcome us.' They therefore rushed at him and pierced him with evil. Now as a ball of earth will be scattered when hitting a stone, thus they perished, scattered in all directions. Hence the Devas rose, the Asuras fell. He who knows this, rises by his self, and the enemy who hates him falls.

Footnote:

1. This is the chief or vital breath, sometimes called mukhya.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- They, the organs of Prajapati, which were restored to their divinity by the vital force in the mouth, and thus attained their goal, said, 'Where was he who has thus restored us to our divinity?' The particle 'nu' indicates deliberation. People who have been helped by somebody generally remember their benefactor. The organs likewise remembered, and thinking on who it might be, realised the vital force within themselves, in the aggregate of body and organs. How? 'Here he is within the mouth, is visibly present within the ether that is in the mouth.' People decide after deliberation; so did the gods. Since the vital force was perceived by them as being present in the internal ether without assuming any particular form like that of the organ of speech etc., therefore the vital force is called Ayasya. And since it did not assume any particular form, it restored the organ of speech etc. to their real status. Hence it is Angirasa, the self of the body and organs. How? For it is, as is well known, the essence, i.e. the self, of the members, i.e. of the body and organs. And how is it the essence of the members? Because, as we shall say later on, without it they dry up. Since, being the self of the members and not assuming any particular form, the vital force is the common self of the body and organs and pure, therefore it alone, to the exclusion of the organ of speech etc., should be resorted to as ones' self --- this is the import of the passage. For the Self alone should be realised as one's self, since correct notions lead to well-being, and erroneous notions, as we find, lead to evil.

Translation By Max Müller

8. Then they (the Devas) said:- 'Where was he then who thus stuck to us ^[1]?' It was (the breath) within the mouth (âsye 'ntar ^[2]), and therefore called Ayâsya; he was the sap (rasa) of the limbs (aṅga), and therefore called Âṅgirasa.

Footnote:

1. Asakta from sañg, to embrace; cf. Rig-veda I, 33, 3. Here it corresponds to the German anhänglich. 2. See Deussen, Vedanta, p. 359.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:-
Objection:- One may think that the purity of the vial force is not a proved fact.
Reply:- Has this not been refuted by the statement that the vital force is free from the attachment that the organ of speech and the rest betray by utilising their power of fine speaking etc. for themselves?

Objection:- True, but since as Angirasa it is spoken of as the self of the organ of speech etc., it may be impure through contact with the latter, just as one touched by another who has touched a corpse is impure.
Reply:- No, the vital force is pure. Why? Because this deity is called Dur. 'This' refers to the vital force, reaching which the Asuras were shattered like a clod of earth hitting a rock. It is the deity within the present sacrificer's body whom the gods concluded as their saviour saying, 'Here he is within the mouth.' And the vital force may well be called a deity, being a part (Just as a god is a part of a sacrifice distinct form the offerings etc. A sacrifice consists of the offerings and deities.) of the act of meditation as its object. Because the vital force is called Dur, i.e. is well known as Dur --- to be 'called' is synonymous with being 'celebrated as' --- therefore its purity is well known, from this name of Dur. Why is is called Dur? Because Death, the evil of attachment, is far from it, this deity, vital force. Death, although it is close to the vital force, is away from it, because the latter is ever unattached. Therefore the vital force is well-known as Dur. Thus its purity is conspicuous. The results accruing to a knower of this are being stated:- Death is far from one who knows thus, that is, who meditates upon the vital force endowed with purity, which is the topic of the section. Meditation is mentally approaching the form of the deity or the like as it is presented by the eulogistic portions of the Vedas relating to the objects of meditation, and concentrating on it, excluding conventional notions, till one is as completely identified with it as with one's body, conventionally regarded as one's self. Compare such Sruti passages as, 'Being a god, he attains the gods' (IV. i. 2), and 'What deity are you identified with in the east?' (III. ix. 20).
It has been stated, 'This deity is called Dur ' Death is far from one who knows thus.' How is death far from one who knows thus? Being incongruous with this knowledge. In other words, the evil due to the attachment of the organs to contact with the sense-objects is incongruous with one who identifies oneself with the vital force, for it is caused by the identification with particular things such as the organ of speech, and by one's natural igorance; while the identification with the vital force comes of obedience to the scriptures. Hence, owing to this incongruity, it is but proper that the evil should be far from one who knows thus. This is being pointed out:-

Translation By Max Müller

9. That deity was called Dûr, because Death was far (dûran) from it. From him who knows this, Death is far off.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- This deity --- already explained ---- took away death, the evil of these gods such as the god of speech, identified with the vital force. Everybody dies because of the evil due to the attachment of the organs to contact with the sense-objects, prompted by is natural ignorance. Hence this evil is death. The vital force is here spoken of as taking it away from the gods, simply because they identified themselves with the vital force. As a matter of fact, evil keeps away from this knower just because it is out of place there. What did the vital force do after taking away death, the evil of the gods? It carried it to where these quarters, east and so forth, end. One may question how this was done, since the quarters have no end. The answer is that it is all right, for the quarters are here conceived as being that stretch of territory which is inhabited by people possessing Vedic knowledge; hence 'the end of the quarters' means the country inhabited by people who hold opposite views, as a forest is spoken of as the end of the country (That is, inhabited country.). Carrying them there it, the deity vital force, left their evils, the evils of these gods. --- The word 'Papmanah' is accusative plural. --- 'Left,' lit. placed in various humiliating ways, and, as is understood from the sense of the passage, among the inhabitants of that region beyond the border who do not identify themselves with the vital force. That evil is due to the contact of the senses (with their objects); hence it must reside in some living being. Therefore one should not approach, i.e. associate with by addressing or seeing, a person of the region beyond the border. Association with him would involve contact with evil, for it dwells in him. Nor go to that region beyond the border, where such people live, called 'the end of the quarters,' although it may be deserted; and the
implication is, nor to any man out of that land. Lest one imbibe that evil, death, by coming into contact with such people. Out of this fear one should neither approach these people nor go to that region. 'Net' (less) is a particle denoting apprehension.

Translation By Max Müller

10. That deity, after having taken away the evil of those deities, viz. death, sent it to where the end of the quarters of the earth is. There he deposited their sins. Therefore let no one go to a man, let no one go to the end (of the quarters of the earth ^[1]), that he may not meet there with evil, with death.

Footnote:

1. To distant people.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Now the result of this act of meditation on the vital force as one's own self, viz the identification of the organ of speech etc. with fire and so on, is being stated. This deity next carried them beyond death. Because death, or the evil that limits one to the body, is removed by the identification with the vital force, therefore the latter is the destroyer of the evil of death. Hence that vital force carried these gods, that of speech and the rest, beyond death, the evil which is being discussed, and made them realise their respective unlimited divine forms as fire and so on.

Translation By Max Müller

11. That deity, after having taken away the evil of those deities, viz. death, carried them beyond death.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- It, the vital force, carried the organ of speech, the foremost one, first. Its importance consists in being a better instrument in the chanting of the Udgitha than the other organs. What was its from after it was carried beyond death? When the organ of speech got rid of death, it became fire. Formerly also it was fire, and being dissociated from death it became fire itself, with only this difference:- That fire, having transcended death, shines beyond its reach. Before its deliverance it was hampered by death and, as the organ of speech pertaining to the body, was not luminous as now; but now, being freed from death, it shines beyond its reach.

Translation By Max Müller

12. He carried speech across first. When speech had become freed from death, it became (what it had been before) Agni (fire). That Agni, after having stepped beyond death, shines.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Similarly the nose became air. It, having transcended death, blows beond its reach. The rest has been explained.

Translation By Max Müller

13. Then he carried breath (scent) across. When breath had become freed from death, it became Vâyu (air). That Vâyu, after having stepped beyond death, blows.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Likewise the eye became the sun. He shines.

Translation By Max Müller

14. Then he carried the eye across. When the eye had become freed from death, it became Âditya (the sun). That Âditya, after having stepped beyond death, burns.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Similarly the ear became the quarters. The quarters remain, divided into the east and so forth.

Translation By Max Müller

15. Then he carried the ear across. When the ear had become freed from death, it became the quarters (space). These are our quarters (space), which have stepped beyond death.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- The mind became the moon and shines. As the vital force carried the ancient sacrificer beyond death by transforming the organ of speech etc. into fire and so on, so does this deity carry one, the sacrificer of to-day, who knows thus the vital force as including the five organs, that of speech etc. For the Sruti says, 'One becomes exactly as one meditates upon Him' (S. X. v. 2. 20).

Translation By Max Müller

16. Then he carried the mind across. When the mind had become freed from death, it became the moon (Kandramas). That moon, after having stepped beyond death, shines. Thus does that deity carry him, who knows this, across death.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- As the organ of speech and the rest had chanted for their own sake, so the vital force in the mouth, after securing, by chanting the three hymns called Pavamana, the result to be shared by all the organs, viz identity with Viraj, next secured eatable food for itself by chanting the remaining nine hymns. We have already said that according to the Vedas the priests get the results of a sacrifice (This although they officiate in the sacrifice on behalf of the sacrificer. The latter afterwards purchases them on payment of a fee to the priests.). How do we know that the vital force secured that eatable food for itself by chanting? The reason is being stated:- For whatever food --- food in general is meant --- is eaten by creatures in the world is eaten by the vital force (Ana) alone. The particle 'hi' (for) denotes a reason. 'Ana' is a well-known name of the vital force. There is another word 'Anas' (The nominative singular of both is 'Anah.' Hence the explanation. It should be noted that the word 'Anena' is also the instumental singular of the pronoun 'Idam' (this or it).) ending in s, which means a cart, but this world ends in a vowel and is a synonym of the vital force. Besides, the vital force not only eats the eatable food, it also rests on that food, when it has been transformed into the body. Therefore the vital force secured the eatable food for itself by chanting, in order that it might live in the body. Although the vital force eats food, yet, because it is only in order that it might live in the body, there is no question of its contracting the evil due to attachment to fine performance, as was the case with the organ of speech and the rest.

Translation By Max Müller

17. Then breath (vital), by singing, obtained for himself eatable food. For whatever food is eaten, is eaten by breath alone, and in it breath rests ^[1]. The Devas said:- 'Verily, thus far, whatever food there is, thou hast by singing acquired it for thyself. Now therefore give us a share in that food.' He said:- 'You there, enter into me.' They said Yes, and entered all into him. Therefore whatever food is eaten by breath, by it the other senses are satisfied.

Footnote:

1. This is done by the last nine Pavamânas, while the first three were used for obtaining the reward common to all the prânas.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Is it wrong to assert that all food 'is eaten by the vital force alone,' since the organ of speech and the rest are also benefited by the food? The answer is:- No, for that benefit comes through the vital force. How the benefit done to the organ of speech etc. by the food comes through the vital force, is being explained:- The gods, the organ of speech etc., called gods because they bring their respective objects to light, said to the vital force in the mouth, 'Whatever food there is, is eaten in the world to sustain life, is just this much, and no more. ---- The particle 'vai' recalls what is well known. --- And you have secured it all for yourself by chanting, i.e. have appropriated it through chanting for your own use; and we cannot live without food. Therefore now let us have a share in this food that is for yourself.' ---- The absence of the causative suffix in the verb is a Vedic licence. --- The meaning is, make us also sharers of the food. The other said, 'Then, if you want food sit around facing me.' When the vital force said this, the gods said, 'All right,' and sat down around it, i.e. encircling the vital force. As they sit thus at the command of the vital force, the food eaten by it, while sustaining life, also satisifies them. The organ of speech and the rest have no independent relation to food. Therefore the assertion that all food 'is eaten by the vital force alone' is quite correct. This is what the text says:- Hence, because the gods, the organ of speech etc., at the command of the vital force, sat around facing it, being under its protection, therefore whatever food one eats through the vital force satisfies these, the organ of speech etc.
So, as the organ of speech and the rest did with the vital force, do his relatives also sit around facing him who knows thus, knows the vital force as support of the organ of speech etc. --- knows that the five organs such as that of speech rest on the vital force; that is, he becomes the refuge of his relatives. And with his food he becomes the support of his relatives who sit around facing him, as the vital force was of the organ of speech etc. Also, the greatest among them and their leader, as the vital force was of the organs. Further, a good eater of food, i.e. free from disease, and the ruler of them, an absolute protector, or independent master, just as the vital force was of the organs of speech etc. All this result comes to one who knows the vital force in the above way. Moreover that one among his relatives who desires to rival a man of such knowledge, i.e. the knower of the vital force, is powerless to support his dependants, like the Asuras who had rivalry with the vital force. But, among his relatives, one who follows him, this knower of the vital force, as the organ of speech and the rest did the vital force, or who desires to maintain one's dependants being under him, just as the organs desired to support themselves by following the vital force, is alone capable of supporting them, and none else who is independent. All this is described as the result of knowing the attributes of the vital force.
In order to demonstrate that the vital force is the self of the body and organs, it has been introduced as Angirasa, 'It is Ayasya Angirasa' (par. "8"). But it has not been specifically stated why it is called Angirasa. The following paragraph is introduced to furnish that reason. If that reason is valid, then only will the vital force be admitted to be the self of the body and organs. It has next been stated that the organ of speech and the rest depend on the vital force. To show how that can be proved the text says:-

Translation By Max Müller

18. If a man knows this, then his own relations come to him in the same manner; he becomes their supporter, their chief leader, their strong ruler ^[1]. And if ever anyone tries to oppose ^[2] one who is possessed of such knowledge among his own relatives, then he will not be able to support his own belongings. But he who follows the man who is possessed of such knowledge, and who with his permission wishes to support those whom he has to support, he indeed will be able to support his own belongings.

Footnote:

1. Here annâda is well explained by anâmayâvin, and vyâdhirahita, free from sickness, strong. 2. Read pratipratih; see Poley, and Weber, p. 1180.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- It is called Ayasya Angirasa, etc. --- This is repeated here as it is (from paragraph "8") for the sake of the answer. The passage ending with, 'The vital force is indeed the essence of the members,' reminds us of what has already been explained. How? The vital force is indeed the essence of the members. Of course it is their essence. The particcle 'hi' denotes a well-known fact. Everybody knows that the vital force, and not the organ of speech etc., is the essence of the members. Therefore it is right to remind us of this fact with the words, 'The vital force is indeed.' How is it well known? From whichever member --- any part of the body without distinction is meant --- the vital force departs, right there it, that member, withers or dries up. The word 'therefore,' signifying conclusion, is construed with the last sentence. Therefore this is of course the essence of the members, is the conclusion. Hence it is proved that the vital force is the self of the body and organs. Because when the self departs, withering or death (of the body) takes place. Hence all creatures live through that. Therefore, leaving out the organ of speech and the rest, the vital force alone should be meditated upon. This is the sense of the whole passage.
The vital force is the self not only of the body and organs, which represent form and action respectively, but also of the Vedas, Rc. Yajus and Saman, which consist of name. Thus the Sruti magnifies the vital force, extolling it as the self of all, to show that it is a fit object of meditation.

Translation By Max Müller

19. He was called Ayâsya Âṅgirasa, for he is the sap (rasa) of the limbs (aṅga). Verily, breath is the sap of the limbs. Yes, breath is the sap of the limbs. Therefore from whatever limb breath goes away, that limb withers, for breath verily is the sap of the limbs.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- This alone, the vital force in question called Angirasa, is also Brhaspati. How? Speech is indeed Brhati, the metre with thirty-six syllables. The metre Anustubh is speech. How? For the Sruti says, 'Speech is indeed Anustubh' (Tai. S. V. i. 3. 5). And this speech called Anustubh is included in the metre Brhati. Hence it is right to say, 'Speech is indeed Brhati,' as a well-known fact. And in Brhati all Rces are included, for it is extolled as the vital force. For another Sruti says, 'Brhati is the vital force.' (Ai. A. II. i. 6); 'One should know the Rces as the vital force' (Ibid. II. ii. 2). The Rces are included in the vital force, as they consist of speech. How this is so is being explained:- And this vital force is its lord, the lord of speech, i.e. of the Rces in the form of Brhati. For it gives rise to speech, since the Rces are recited through the air which is propelled by the fire in the stomach. Or the vital force may be the lord of speech, being its protector, for speech is protected by the vital force, since a dead man has no power to utter words. Therefore this is also Brhaspati, i.e. the vital force is the self of the Rces.

Translation By Max Müller

20. He (breath) is also Brihaspati, for speech is Brihatî (Rig-veda), and he is her lord; therefore he is Brihaspati.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Similarly the self of the Yajuses. How? This alone is also Brahmanaspati. Speech is Brahman or Yajus, which is a kind of speech. And this is its lord, the lord of that Yajus. Therefore this is indeed Brahmanaspati, as before.
How is it known that the words 'Brhati' and 'Brahman' mean the Rc and the Yajus respectively, and nothing else? Because at the end (of the topic, in the next paragraph) the word 'speech' is used as co-ordinate with 'Saman,' 'Speech is indeed Saman.' Similarly in the sentences, 'Speech is indeed Brhati' and 'Speech is indeed Brahman,' the words 'Brhati,' and 'Brahman,' which are co-ordinate with 'speech', ought to mean the Rc and the Yajus respectively. On the principle of the residuum also this is correct. When the Saman is mentioned, the Rc and the Yajus alone remain. Another reason is that they are both forms of speech. The Rc and the Yajus are particular kinds of speech. Hence they can well be co-ordinated with speech. Moreover, unless they are taken in that sense, there will be no difference between the two terms of each sentence. (In the next two paragraphs) 'Saman' and 'Udgitha' clearly denote specific objects. Similarly the words 'Brhati' and 'Brahman' ought to denote specific objects. Otherwise, not conveying any specific object, they would be useless, and if that specific object be mere speech, both sentences would be tautological. And lastly, the words Rc, Yajus, Saman and Udgitha occur in the Vedas in the order here indicated.

Translation By Max Müller

21. He (breath) is also Brahmanaspati, for speech is Brahman (Yagur-veda), and he is her lord; therefore he is Brahmanaspati. He (breath) is also Sâman (the Udgîtha), for speech is Sâman (Sama-veda), and that is both speech (sâ) and breath (ama) ^[1]. This is why Sâman is called Sâman.

Footnote:

1. Cf. Khând. Up. V, 2, 6.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- This alone is also Saman. How? This is being explained:- Speech is indeed Sa, whatever is denoted by feminine words is speech, for the pronoun Sa (she) refers to all objects denoted by them. Similarly this vital force is Ama. The word 'Ama' refers to all objects denoted by masculine words. For another Sruti says, 'How do you get my masucline names? He should reply:- Through the vital force. And how my feminine names? Through speech' (Kau. 1. 7). So this word 'Saman' denotes speech and the vital force. Again, the word 'Saman' denotes a chant consisting only of a combination of tones etc. that are produced by the vital force. Hence there is nothing called Saman except the vital force and speech, for the tone, syllables, etc. are produced by the vital force and depend on it. 'This' vital force 'alone is also Saman,' because what is generally known as Saman is a combination of speech and the vital force, Sa and Ama. Therefore Saman, the chant consisting of a combination of tones etc., is so called, well known in the world.
Or because it is equal in all those respects to be presently mentioned, therefore this is also Saman. This is the construction. The word 'or' is gathered on the strength of the alternative reason indicated for the derivation of the word 'Saman'. In what respects is the vital force equal? This is being answered:- Equal to the body of a white ant, equal to the body of a mosquito, equal to the body of an elephant, equal to these three worlds, i.e. the body of Viraj, equal to this universe, i.e. the form of Hiranyagarbha. The vital force is equal to all these bodies such as that of the white ant in the sense that it is present in its entirely in them, as the essential characteristics of a cow (Gotva) are present in each individual cow. It cannot be merely of the size of these bodies, for it is formless and all-pervading. Nor does the equality mean just filling up those bodies by contraction or expansion like lamp-light in a jar, a mansion, etc. For the Sruti says, 'These are all equal, and all infinite' (I. v. 13). And there is nothing inconsistent in an all-pervading principle assuming in different bodies their particular size. He who knows this Saman, i.e. the vital force called Saman because of its equality, whose glories are revealed by the Vedas, to be such, gets this result:- attains union with it, identification with the same body and organs as the vital force, or lives in the same world as it, according to the difference in meditation. This is meant to be the result of meditation continued till identity with the vital force is established.

Translation By Max Müller

22. Or because he is equal (sama) to a grub, equal to a gnat, equal to an elephant, equal to these three worlds, nay, equal to this universe, therefore he is Sâman. He who thus knows this Sâman, obtains union and oneness with Sâman.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- This indeed is also Udgitha. The Udgitha is a particular division of the Saman, not chanting, for the topic under discussion is Saman. How is the vital force Udgitha? The vital force is indeed Ut, for all this universe is held aloft or supported by the vital force. This prefix 'ut', meaning holding aloft, denotes a characteristic of the vital force. Therefore the vital force is Ut. Speech alone is Githa, for the division of Saman called Udgitha is a variety of sound. 'Githa,' coming from the root 'gai,' denoting sound, is nothing but speech. The Udgitha cannot be conceived of as having any other form but sound. Hence it is right to assert that speech is Githa. The vital force is Ut, and Githa is speech dependent on the vital force; hence the two together are denoted by one word:- This is Udgitha.

Translation By Max Müller

23. He (breath) is Udgîtha ^[1]. Breath verily is Ut, for by breath this universe is upheld (uttabdha); and speech is Gîthâ, song. And because he is ut and gîthâ, therefore he (breath) is Udgîtha.

Footnote:

1. Not used here in the sense of song or hymn, but as an act of worship connected with the Sâman. Comm.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Regarding this subject described above a story is also narrated in the Sruti. Brahmadatta, the great-grandson (Whose great-grandfather (i.e. Cikitana) at least was living. This is implied by the suffix. See Panini IV. i. 163.) of Cikitana, while
drinking Soma in a sacrifice, said, 'Let this Soma in the bowl that I am drinking strike off my head for being a liar, i.e. if I have told a lie.' --- The suffix of the verb is a substitute for an imperative suffix and expresses a wish (Panini VII. i. 35.). --- How can he become a liar? This is being explained:- 'If I say that Ayasya Angirasa chanted the Udgitha through any other deity than this vital force combined with speech, which is being discussed.' The term 'Ayasa Angirasa,' denoting the vital force in the mouth, refers to the priest who chanted in the sacrifice of the ancient sages who projected this world. 'If I say like this, I shall be a liar, and for entertaining this false notion let that deity strike of my head.' The mention of his taking this oath shows that one must have a firm conviction of this knowledge (That the vital force is the deity of the Udgitha.). This purport of the story the Sruti concludes in its own words:- He, that chanter, called here Ayasya Angirasa, chanted through speech, which is subordinate to the vital force, and the vital force, which is his own self, meaning this is the significance of the oath.

Translation By Max Müller

24. And thus Brahmadatta Kaikitâneya (the grandson of Kikitâna), while taking Soma (râgan), said:- 'May this Soma strike my head off, if Ayâsya Âṅgirasa sang another Udgîtha than this. He sang it indeed as speech and breath.'

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- He who knows the wealth of this Saman, the vital force under consideration, denoted by the word 'Saman,' which is here pointed out as being the one in the mouth --- what happens to him? --- he attains wealth. Having drawn his attention by tempting him with (a mention of) the result, the scripture tells the listener:- Tone is indeed its wealth. 'Tone' is sweetness of the voice; that is its wealth or ornament. For chanting, when attended with a good tone, appears as magnificent. Because this is so, therefore one who is going to officiate as a priest, i.e. a chanter, should desire to have a rich tone in his voice, in order to enrich the Saman with that tone. This is an incidental injunction; for if the vital force (identified with the chanter) is to be realised as having a good tone through the fact of Saman possessing it, a mere wish will not effect this, and therefore, it is implied, appropriate means such as cleaning the teeth and sipping oil should be adopted. And he should do his priestly duties through that cultured voice with a fine tone. Because tone is the wealth of Saman and the later is embellished by it, therefore in a sacrifice people long to see a priest with a good voice, as they do a rich man. It is a well-known fact that people want to see one who has wealth. The result, already declared, of the meditation on this characteristic of the vital force is repeated as a conclusion:- He who knows the wealth of Saman to be such attains wealth.

Translation By Max Müller

25. He who knows what is the property of this Sâman, obtains property. Now verily its property is tone only. Therefore let a priest, who is going to perform the sacrificial work of a Sama-singer, desire that his voice may have a good tone, and let him perform the sacrifice with a voice that is in good tone. Therefore people (who want a priest) for a sacrifice, look out for one who possesses a good voice, as for one who possesses property. He who thus knows what is the property of that Sâman, obtains property.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Now meditation on another attributte, viz possessing gold, is being enjoined. That too is having a good tone, but there is this difference:- The previous one was sweetness of the vocie; whereas this, denoted by the word 'Suvarna,' is correct articulation according to the laws of phonetics. He who knows the gold of this Saman obtains gold, for the word 'Suvarna' means both correct sound and gold. That is to say, the result of meditating upon this attribute is the obtaining of gold, which is the common meaning of the word 'Suvarna'. Tone is indeed its gold. He who knows the gold of Saman to be such obtains gold. All this has been explained.

Translation By Max Müller

26. He who knows what is the gold of that Sâman, obtains gold. Now verily its gold. is tone only. He who thus knows what is the gold of that Sâman, obtains gold.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Similarly, in order to enjoin meditation on another feature of the vital force, viz its support, the text says:- He who knows the support of this Saman, i.e. speech on which the Saman rests, gets a resting place. The result is aptly in accordance with the meditation, for the Sruti says, '(One becomes) exactly as one meditates upon Him' (S. X. v. 2. 20). As before, when one has been tempted by a mention of the result and wants to hear what that support is, the scripture says:- Speech is indeed the support of the Saman. 'Speech' here means the different parts of the body such as the root of the tongue; those are the support. This is explained by the text:- For resting on speech, i.e. the root of the tongue and other places, is the vital force thus chanted, assumes the form of a chant. Therefore speech is the support of the Saman. Some say, it is chanted resting on food. It is but proper to say that the vital force rests on this. since this latter view is also unexceptionable, one should meditate at his option either speech or food as the support of the vital force.

Translation By Max Müller

27. He who knows what is the support of that Sâman, he is supported. Now verily its support is speech only. For, as supported in speech, that breath is sung as that Sâman. Some say the support is in food. Next follows the Abhyâroha ^[1] (the ascension) of the Pavamâna verses. Verily the Prastotri begins to sing the Sâman, and when he begins, then let him (the sacrificer) recite these (three Yagus-verses):- 'Lead me from the unreal to the real! Lead me from darkness to light! Lead me from death to immortality!' Now when he says, 'Lead me from the unreal to the real,' the unreal is verily death, the real immortality. He therefore says, 'Lead me from death to immortality, make me immortal.' When he says, 'Lead me from darkness to light,' darkness is verily death, light immortality. He therefore says, 'Lead me from death to immortality, make me immortal.' When he says, 'Lead me from death to immortality,' there is nothing there, as it were, hidden (obscure, requiring explanation) ^[2].

Footnote:

1. The ascension is a ceremony by which the performer reaches the gods, or becomes a god. It consists in the recitation of three Yagus, and is here enjoined to take place when the Prastotri priest begins to sing his hymn. 2. See Deussen, Vedânta, p. 86.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- A repetition of Mantras is being prescribed for one who knows the vital forces as such. The meditation by knowing which one is entitled to this repetition of Mantras has been mentioned. Now, because this repetition of Mantras by one possessed of such knowledge produces the result of elevation of divinity, therefore it is being described here. This repetition, beign connected with chanting, may be thought applicable to every chant; so it is restricted by the mention of the Pavamanas. But since one may think that it should be done with all the three Pavamanas, the time is being further restricted:- The priest called Prastotr indeed recites the Saman. While he recites it, i.e. when he begins to chant the Saman, these Mantras are to be repeated. And this repetition of Mantras is called 'Abhyaroha,' because through this repetition one possessed of
such knowledge 'advances towards' the realisation of one's innate divinity. The plural in 'these' indicates that there are three Yajus Mantras. The use of the accusative case and the fact that these Mantras occur in a Brahmana or explanatory portion of the Vedas, indicate that the usual accent should be used in these words, and not the special intonation (Which is indicated by the use of the instrumental case in the directions.) used in the hymns. This repetition of Mantras is to be done by the sacrificer.
These are the Yazjus Mantras in question:- From evil lead me to good. From darkness lead me to light. From death lead me to immortality. The meaning of the Mantras is hidden. So the Brahmana itself explains them:- When the Mantra says, 'From evil lead me to good,' what is the meaning? 'Evil' means death, i.e. our natural actions and thoughts; 'evil,' because they degrade us very much; and 'good,' i.e. actions and thoughts as they are regulated by the scriptures, means immortality, because they lead to it. Therefore the meaning is, 'From evil actions and ignorance lead me to actions and thoughts that are regulated by the scriptures, i.e. help me to iidentify myself with those things that lead to divinity.' The import of the sentence is being stated:- So it says, 'Make me immortal.' Similarly, when it says, 'From darkness lead me to light,' 'darkness' means death. All ignorance, being of the nature of a veil, is darkness and it again is death, being the cause of it. And 'light' means immortality, the opposite of the above, one's divine nature. Knowledge being luminous, is called light; and it again is immortality, being of an imperishable nature. So it says, 'From death lead me to immortality, or make me immortal,' as before,
i.e. help me to realise the divine status of Viraj. The first Mantra means, help me to identify myself with the means of realisation, instead of with things that are not such; while the second one means, help me to go that even --- for it is a form of ignorance ---- and attain identity with the result. The third Mantra, 'From death lead me to immortality,' gives the combined meaning of the first two, and is quite clear. In this the meaning does not seem to be hidden
as in the first two, i.e. it should be taken literally.
Then, after chanting for the sacrificer with the three Pavamanas, through the remaining hymns the chanter who knows the vital force and has become identified with it, should secure eatable food for himself by chanting, just like the vital force. Because this chanter knows the vital force as above described, therefore he is able to obtain that desired object. Therefore, while they are being chanted, the sacrificer should ask for a boon --- anything that he desires. Because whatever objects this chanter possessed of such knowledge desires, either for himself or for the sacrificer, he secures them by chanting. This sentence should precede the one before it (for the sake of sense).
Thus it has been stated that meditation and rites together lead to identification with Hiranyagarbha. There is no possibility of a doubt regarding this. Therefore a doubt is being raised as to whether, in the absence of rites, meditation alone can lead to that result or not. To remove it, the text says:- This meditation on the vital force certainly wins the world (Hiranyagarbha) (Who is the cosmic form of the vital force.), even it it is disjoined from the rites. He has not to pray lest he be unfit for this world, for one who has already realised his identity with Hiranyagarbha cannot possibly pray for the attainment of him. A man who is already in a village is not eager about when he will reach it, as a man who is in a forest is. Expectation is always about something remote, something other than one's self; it is impossible with regard to one's own self. Therefore there is no chance of his fearing lest he should ever miss identity with Hiranyagarbha.
Who gets this result? He who knows this Saman as such, meditates upon the vital force whose glories have been described above, till he realises his identity with it in the following way:- 'I am the pure vital force, not to be touched by the evils characteristic of the Asuras, viz the attachment of the senses to their objects. The five organs such as that of speech have, by resting on me, been freed from the defects of these evils which spring from one's natural thoughts, and have become fire and so forth; and they are connected with all bodies by partaking of the eatable fod that belongs to me. Being Angirasa, I am the self of all beings. And I am the self of speech manifesting itself as Rc, Yajus, Saman and Udgitha, for I pervade it and produce it. I am transformed into a chant as Saman, and have the external wealth or embellishment of a good voice; and I also have a more intimate treasure, consisting of fine articulation according to phonetics. And when I become the chant, the throat and other parts of the body are my support. With these attributes I am completely present in all bodies beginning with that of a white ant, being formless and all-pervading.'

Translation By Max Müller

28. Next come the other Stotras with which the priest may obtain food for himself by singing them. Therefore let the sacrificer, while these Stotras are being sung, ask for a boon, whatever desire he may desire. An Udgâtri priest who knows this obtains by his singing whatever desire he may desire either for himself or for the sacrificer. This (knowledge) indeed is called the conqueror of the worlds. He who thus knows this Sâman ^[1], for him there is no fear of his not being admitted to the worlds ^[2].

Footnote:

1. He knows that he is the Prâna, which Prâna is the Sâman. That Prâna cannot be defeated by the Asuras, i.e. by the senses which are addicted to evil; it is pure, and the five senses finding refuge in him, recover there their original nature, fire, &c. The Prâna is the Self of all things, also of speech (Rig-yaguh-sâmodgîtha), and of the Sâman that has to be sung and well sung. The Prâna pervades all creatures, and he who identifies himself with that Prâna, obtains the rewards mentioned in the Brâhmana. Comm. 2. In connection with lokagit, lokyatâ is here explained, and may probably have been intended, as worthiness to be admitted to the highest world. Originally lokyatâ and alokyatâ meant right and wrong. See also I, 5, 17.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- It has been explained that one attains the status of Hiranyagarbha through a combination of meditation and rites. That the same result if attained only through meditation on the vital force has also been stated in the passage, 'This certainly wins the world,' etc. (I. iii. 28). The present section is introduced in order to describe the excellent results of Vedic meditations and rites by setting forth the independence and other powers of Hiranyagarbha, who is himself the result of his past actions, in the projection, maintenance and dissolution of the universe. The meditations and rites that are prescribed in the ceremonial portion (Including the previous sections of this book.) of the Vedas would thereby be extolled by implication. The import, however, is this:- The sum total of these results of meditation and rites belong to the relative world, for Viraj (The word used here is 'Prajapati,' which means both Hiranyagarbha and Viraj, the subtle and gross forms, respectively, of the same being. Sankara often uses these two terms almost interchangeably. This should be borne in mind to avoid confusion.) has been described as possessing fear, dissatisfaction, etc., has a body and organs, and consists of gross, differentiated and transient objects. This prepares the ground for what follows, since the knowledge of Brahman alone, which is going to be described can lead to liberation. For one who is not disgusted with things of the world consisting of a variety of means and ends is not entitled to cultivate the knowledge of the unity of the Self, as one who is not thirsty has no use for a drink. Therefore the delineation of the excellent results of meditation and rites is meant to introduce the succeeding portion. It will also be said later on, 'Of all these this Self alone should be realised' (I. iv. 7), 'This Self is dearer than a son' (I. iv. , and so on.
In the beginning, before the manifestation of any other body, this universe of different bodies was but the self, was undifferentiated from the body of Viraj, the first embodied, being born out of the cosmic egg, who is here meant by the word 'self.' He is the product of Vedic meditations and rites. And this self was of a human form, with a head, hands, etc., i.e. Viraj. He, who is born first, reflected on who he was and what his features were, and found nothing else but himself, consisting of the body and organs. He found only himself, the self of all. And as he had been purified by Vedic knowledge in his past life, he first uttered, 'I am he,' the Viraj who is the self of all. And because owing to his past impressions he first declared himself as Aham, therefore he was called Aham (I). That this is his name as given out by the Sruti will be mentioned later:- 'His secret name is Aham' (V. v. 4). Hence, because this happened with Viraj, the cause, therefore, to this day, among men, his effects, when a person is addressed as, 'Who are you?' he first says, 'It is I,' describes himself as identified with his cause, Viraj, and then says, to one who inquires about his particular name, the other name, the name of his particular body, such as Devadatta or Yajnadatta, that he may have, as given to that a particular body by his parents.
And because he, Viraj, in his past incarnation when he was an aspirant, by an adequate practice of meditation and rites was the first of those who wanted to attain the status of Viraj by the same method, and before this whole band of aspirants burnt --- what? --- all evils, viz attachment and ignorance, which obstructed his attainment of the status of Viraj --- because it was so, therefore he is called Purusa, i.e. one who burnt first. As this Viraj became Purusa and Viraj by burning all the obstructing evils, so another person, by the fire of his practice of meditation and rites, or by virtue of meditation alone, burns one --- whom? --- who wants to be Viraj before him, this sage. The text points out in the words, 'Who knows thus.' It is implied that he has perfected himself in the practice of meditation.

Objection:- The desire to attain the status of Viraj must be dangerous, if one is burnt by a sage possessing this knowledge.
Reply:- There is nothing wrong in it, for burning here means only the failure to attain the status of Viraj first, due to a deficiency in the practice of meditation. The man who uses the best means attains it first, and the man who is deficient in his means does not. This is spoken of as the former burning the latter. It is not that one who uses the best means actually burns the other. As in the world, when several people are having a running contest, the man who first reaches the destination may be said to burn the others, as it were, for they are shorn of their strength, so is the case here.
In order to show that the results, meant to be extolled here, of meditation and rites enjoined in the ceremonial portion of the Vedas, are not beyond the range of transmigratory existence, the text goes on:-

Translation By Max Müller

1. In the beginning this was Self alone, in the shape of a person (purusha). He looking round saw nothing but his Self. He first said, 'This is I;' therefore he became I by name. Therefore even now, if a man is asked, he first says, 'This is I,' and then pronounces the other name which he may have. And because before (pûrva) all this, he (the Self) burnt down (ush) all evils, therefore he was a person (pur-usha). Verily he who knows this, burns down every one who tries to be before him.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- He, Viraj, who has been presented as the first embodied being of a human form, was afraid, just like us, says the text. Because this being with a human form, possessing a body and organs, was afraid owing to a false notion about his extinction, therefore, being similarly situated, people to this day are afraid to be alone. And the means of removing this false notion that caused the fear, was, as in our case, the right knowledge of the Self. He, Viraj, thought, 'If there is nothing else but me, no other entity but myself to be my rival, what am I afraid of, for there is nothing to kill me?' From that right knowledge of the self alone his, Viraj's fear was clean gone. That fear of Viraj, being due to sheer ignorance, was inconsistent with the knowledge of the Supreme Self. This is what the text says:- For what was there to fear? That is, why was he afraid, since there could be no fear when the truth was known? Because it is from a second entity that fear comes; and that second entity is merely projected by ignorance. A second entity that is not perceived at all cannot certainly cause fear, for the Sruti says, 'Then what delusion and what grief can there be for one who sees unity?' (Is. 7). That his fear was removed by the knowledge of unity was quite proper. Why? Because fear comes of a second entity, and that notion of a second entity was removed by the knowledge of unity; it was non-existent.
Here some object:- What was Viraj's knowledge of unity due to? And who instructed him? If it came without any instruction, the same might also be true of us. If, however, it was due to the impressions of his past life, then the knowledge of unity would be useless. As Viraj's knowledge of unity acquired in his past life, although it was present, did not remove the cause of his bondage, ignorance --- for being born with that ignorance, he was afraid --- so the knowledge of unity would be useless in the case of everybody. Should it be urged that the knowledge prevailing at the last moment only removes ignorance, our answer is that it cannot be laid down as a rule, since ignorance may appear again just as it did before. Therfore we conclude that the knowledge of unity serves no useful purpose.
Reply:- Not so, for, as in the world, his knowledge sprang from his perfected birth. That is to say, as we see that when a person has been born with a select body and organs as a result of his past merits, he excels in knowledge, intelligence and memory, similarly Viraj, having burnt all his evils which produce qualities the very opposite of righteousness, knowledge, dispassion and lordship, had a perfected birth in which he was possessed of a pure body and organs; hence he might well have the knowledge of unity without any instruction. As the Smrti says, 'The Lord of the universe is born with these four virtues --- infallible knowledge, dispassion, lordship and righteousness' (Va. I. i. 3).

Objection:- If he was born with those virtues, he could not have fear. Darkness never appears with the sun.
Reply:- Not so, for the expression, 'He is born with these virtues,' means that he is not instructed about them by others.
Objection:- In that case qualities like faith, devotion and prostration (to the teacher) cease to be the means of knowledge. The Gita, for instance, says, 'One who has faith and devotion and controls one's senses attains knowledge' (G. IV. 39), and 'Know it through prostration' (G. IV. 34). There are other texts from the Srutis as well as Smrtis which prescribe similar means for knowledge. Now, if knowledge is due to the merits of one's past life, as you say was the case with Viraj, then the above means become uselss.
Reply:- No, for there may be differences as regards the means such as their alternation or combination, efficacy or inefficacy. We observe in life that effects are produced from various causes, which may operate singly or in combination. Of these causes operation singly or in combination, some may be more efficacious than others. Let us take a single instance of an effect produced from various causes, say, the perception of form or colour:- In the case of animals that see in the dark, the connection of the eye with the object alone suffices, even without the help of light, to cause the perception. In the case of Yogins the mind alone is the cause of it. While with us, there is a combination of causes such as the connection of the eye with the object, and light, which again may vary according as it is sunlight or moonlight, and so on. Similarly there would be differences due to that light being of a particular character, strong or feeble, and so on. Exactly in the same way with the knowledge of the unity of the Self. Sometimes the actions of one's past life are the causes, as in the case of Viraj. Sometimes it is reflection, for the Sruti says, 'Desire to know Brahman through reflection' (Tai. III. iii-v. 1). Sometimes faith and other things are the only causes of attaining knowledge, as we learn from such Sruti and Smrti texts as the following:- 'He only knows who has got a teacher' (Ch. VI. xiv. 2), 'One who has faith ' attains knowledge' (G. IV. 39), 'Know it through prostration' (G. IV. 34), '(Knowledge received) from the teacher alone (is best)' (Ch. IV. ix. 3), '(The Self) is to be realised through hearing,' etc. (II. iv. 5; IV. v. 6). For the above causes remove obstacles to knowledge such as demerit. And the hearing, reflection and meditation on Vedanta texts have a direct relation to Brahman which is to be known, for they are naturally the causes to evoke the knowledge of Reality when the evils, connected with the body and mind, that obstruct it have been destroyed. Therefore faith, prostration and the like never cease to be the means of knowledge.

Translation By Max Müller

2. He feared, and therefore any one who is lonely fears. He thought, 'As there is nothing but myself, why should I fear?' Thence his fear passed away. For what should he have feared? Verily fear arises from a second only.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Here is another reason why the state of Viraj is within the relative world, because he, Viraj, was not at all happy, i.e. was stricken with dissatisfaction, just like us. Because it was so, therefore, on account of loneliness etc., even to-day people are not happy, do not delight, when alone. Delight is a sport due to conjunction with a desired object. A person who is attached to it feels troubled in mind when he is separated from his desired object; this is called dissatisfaction. To remove that dissatisfaction, he desired a mate, able to take away that dissatisfaction, i.e. a wife. And as he thus longed for a wife, he felt as if he was embraced by his wife. Being of an infallible will, through that idea he became as big --- as what? --- as man and wife, in the world, embracing each other to remove their dissatisfaction. He became of that size. He parted this very body, of that size, into two. The emphatic word 'very' used after 'this' is for distinguishing between the new body and its cause, the originial body of Viraj. Viraj did not become of this size by wiping out his former entity, as milk turns into curd by wholly changing its former substance. What then? He reamined as he was, but being of an infallible resolve, he projected another body of the size of man and wife together. He remained the same Viraj, as we find from the sentence, 'He became as big as,' etc., where 'he' is co-ordinate with the complement. From that parting came husband (Pati) and wife (Patni). This is the derivation of terms denoting an ordinary couple. And because the wife is but one-half of oneself separated, therefore this body is one-half, like one of the two halves a split pea, before one marries a wife. Whose half? Of oneself. Thus said Yajnavalkya, the son of Yajnavalka, lit. the expounder of a sacrifice, i.e. the son of Devarata. Or it may mean a descendant of Hiranyagarbha (who is the expounder). Since one-half of a man is void when he is without a wife representing the other half, therefore this space is indeed again filled by the wife when he marries, as one-half of a split pea gets is complement when again joined to the other half. He, the Viraj called Manu, was united with her, his daugher called Satarupa, whom he conceived of as his wife. From that union men were born.

Translation By Max Müller

3. But he felt no delight. Therefore a man who is lonely feels no delight. He wished for a second. He was so large as man and wife together. He then made this his Self to fall in two (pat), and thence arose husband (pati) and wife (patnî). Therefore Yâgñavalkya said:- 'We two ^[1] are thus (each of us) like half a shell ^[2].' Therefore the void which was there, is filled by the wife. He embraced her, and men were born.

Footnote:

1. The Comm. explains svah by âtmanah, of himself. But see Boehtlingk, Sanskrit Chrestomathie, p. 357. 2. Roer translates:- 'Therefore was this only one half of himself, as a split pea is of a whole.' Brigala is a half of anything. Muir (Orig. Sansk. Texts, vol. i, p. 25) translates:- 'Yâgñavalkya has said that this one's self is like the half of a split pea.' I have translated the sentence according to Professor Boehtlingk's conjecture (Chrestomathie, 2nd ed. p. 357), though the singular after the dual (svah) is irregular.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Remembering the prohibition made in the Smrtis of union wirh one's daughter, she Satarupa, thought, 'How can he do
this vile thing --- be united with me after producing me from himself?' Although he has no abhorrence, well, let me hide myself by changing into another species.' Thinking thus she became a cow. Impelled by the past work of the creatures that were to be produced, Satarupa and Manu had the same thought over and over again. Then the other became a bull and was united with her. The latter portion has been explained. From that cows were born. Similarly the one became a mare, the other a stallion; likewise the one became a she-ass, the other became a he-ass. From that union one-hoofed animals, viz the three species, horses, mules and asses, were born. Similarly the one became a she-goat, the other became a he-goat; likewise the one became a ewe, the other became a ram and was united with her. The word 'her' is to be repeated so as to apply to both she-goat and ewe. From that goats and sheep were born. Thus, through this process, did he project everything that exists in pairs, as male and female, down to the ants, i.e. the whole (animate) world.

Translation By Max Müller

4. She thought, 'How can he embrace me, after having produced me from himself? I shall hide myself.' She then became a cow, the other became a bull and embraced her, and hence cows were born. The one became a mare, the other a stallion; the one a male ass, the other a female ass. He embraced her, and hence one-hoofed animals were born. The one became a she-goat, the other a he-goat; the one became a ewe ^[1], the other a ram. He embraced her, and hence goats and sheep were born. And thus he created everything that exists in pairs, down to the ants.

Footnote:

1. The reading avir itaro, i.e. itarâ u, is not found in the Kânva text. See Boehtlingk, Chrestomathie, p. 357.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- He, Viraj after projecting this whole world knew, 'I indeed am the creation, i.e. the projected world. The world I have projected not being different from me, I myself am that; it is not something over and above myself. How? For I projected all this, the whole world.' Because Viraj designated himself by the word 'creation', therefore he was called Creation. Like Viraj, he becomes a creator of a world not different from himself, in this creation of Viraj, i.e. in this world. Who? He who, like Viraj, knows this, the world described above, in its threefold division relating to the body, the elements and the gods, as such, as identical with himself.

Translation By Max Müller

5. He knew, 'I indeed am this creation, for I created all this.' Hence he became the creation, and he who knows this lives in this his creation.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Then, having thus projected this world consisting of pairs, he, Viraj, desiring to project the gods controlling the Brahmana and other castes, first rubbed back and forth thus. The words 'then' and 'thus' show the process by a gesture. Putting his hands into his mouth he went on rubbing back and forth. Having rubbed the mouth with his hands, he produced fire, the benefactor of the Brahmana caste, from its source, the mouth and the hands. Because the mouth and the hands are the source of fire, which burns, therefore both these are without hair. Is it all over? No, only at the inside. Similarly the Brahmana also was born from the mouth of Viraj. Because both have sprung from the same source, the Brahmana is favoured by fire, as a younger brother is by his elder brother. Therefore it is well known from the Srutis and Smrtis that the Brahmanas have fire as their deity, and their strength lies in their mouth. Similarly from his arms, which are the abode of strength, he manifested Indra and other gods who control the Ksatriya caste, as well as that caste itself. Therefore we know from the Srutis and Smrtis that the Ksatriyas and physical strength are presided over by Indra. Similarly from his thighs, which are the source of effort, he manifested the Vasus and other gods who control the Vaisyas, as well as that caste itself. Therefore the Vaisyas are devoted to agriculture and other such pursuits, and have the Vasus etc. as their deities. Similarly from his feet he manifested Pusan, the deity of the earth, and the Sudras, who have the capacity to serve --- as we know from the Srutis and Smrtis. The manifestation of the deities of the Ksatriya etc. has not been described here; it will be described later on (In I. iv. 11 ' 13.). But the text concludes as if they were described, in order to deal with creation as a whole. The real aim of the text is (not to describe creation, but) to indicate that all the gods are but Viraj, as stated here, for manifested objects are not different from the manifestor, and the gods have been manifested by Viraj.
Now, this being the import of the section, the views of some ignorant people are being put forward as a eulogy on that. The criticism of one serves as a tribute to another. When, in discussing ceremonials, the priests, who know only mechanical rites, talk of particular gods, saying at the time of performing a sacrifice, 'Sacrifice to him. viz Fire,' 'Sacrifice to the other one, viz Indra,' and so on, thinking, on account of differences regarding name, type of hymns recited or sung, function, and the like, that they are separate gods, it should not be understood that way, because these different gods are all his projection, manifestation of Viraj, for he, Viraj , the (cosmic) vital force, is all the gods.
Here there is a difference of opinion. Some say that Hiranyagarbha is the Supreme Self, others that he is the transmigrating individual self. The first group says:- He must be the Supreme Self, for the Sruti says so, as for instance in the passage, 'They call It Indra, Mitra, Varuna and Fire' (R. I. c1xiv. 46), and also in, 'It is Hiranyagarbha, It is Indra, It is Viraj and all these gods' (Ai. V. 3). And the Smrti too, 'Some call It Fire, others Manu and Viraj' (M. XII. 123), and 'That (Supreme Self) which is beyond the organs, imperceptible, subtle, undifferentiated, eternal, consisting of all beings, and unthinkable, manifested Itself' (M. I. 7). Or, according to the second group:- He must be the individual self, for the Sruti says, 'He burnt all evils' (I. iv. 1). There can be no question of the burning of evils in the case of the Supreme Self. The Sruti also mentions his having fear and dissatisfaction, and also, 'That he, although mortal himself, projected the immortals' (this text), and 'Behold Hiranyagarbha as he is being born' (Sv. IV. 12; Mn. X. 3). Further, the Smrti treating of the results of rites says, 'Sages are of opinion that the attainment of oneness with Viraj, the world-projectors (Manu and others), Yama (the god of justice), Hiranyagarbha and the Undifferentiated is the highest result produced by Sattva or pure materials (rites coupled with meditation)' (M. XII. 50).
Should it be urged that such contradictory statements being inadmissible, the scripture lose their authority, the answer is:- Not so, for they can be harmonised on the ground that different conceptions are possible. That is to say, through his relation to particular limiting adjuncts he can be conceived of as different. That the transmigratory character of Hiranyagarbha is not real, but due to limiting adjuncts, is known from such Sruti texts as the following:- 'Sitting, It roams far, and lying, It goes everywhere. Who else but me can know that effulgent entity which is endowed with joy and its absence as well?' (Ka. II. 21). Essentially he is but the Supreme Self. So Hiranyagarbha is one as well as many. The same is the case with all beings, as the Sruti says, 'Thou art That' (Ch. V. viii. 7 etc.). But Hiranyagarbha, possessing limiting adjuncts of extraordinary purity, is described by the Srutis and Smrtis mostly as the Supreme Self, and seldom as the transmigratory self. While ordinary individuals, owing to an excess of impurity in their limiting adjuncts, are mostly spoken of as the transmigratory self. But when divested of all limiting adjuncts, everyone is spoken of by the Srutis and Smrtis as the Supreme Self.
The rationalists, however, who discard the authority of Revelation and rely on mere argument, say all sorts of conflicting things such as that the self exists or does not exist, that it is the agent or is not the agent, and mystify the meaning of the scriptures. This makes it extremely difficult to find out their real import. But those who only follow the scriptures and have overcome their pride find the meaning of the scriptures regarding the gods etc. as definite as objects of perception.
Now the Sruti wishes to tell of one and the same god, Viraj, being differentiated as food and so forth. Fire, which is the eater of food, has already been described. Now Soma, the food, is being described:- Now all this that is liquid in the world, he produced from his seed, for the Srutis says, 'From the seed water' (Ai. I. 4), and Soma is liquid. Therefore whatever liquid was produced out of Viraj's seed is Soma. This universe is indeed this much, and no more. What is it? Food, i.e. Soma, which being liquid is appearing, and the eater of food, i.e. fire, because it is hot and dry. Now follows a decision on the point:- Soma is food, i.e. whatever is eaten is Soma. (And fire the eater of food) --- whoever eats is fire. This decision is based on sense. Sometimes fire too is offered as an oblation, when it falls into the category of Soma (food). And when a sacrifice is made to Soma, it too becomes fire, being the eater. One who thus regards the universe consisting of fire and Soma as oneself is not touched by evil, and becomes Viraj. This is the super-creation of Viraj, i.e. one that is even superior to him. What is it? That he projected the gods, who are even superior to him. This is why this manifestation of the gods is called a super-creation. How is this creation even superior to him? This is being explained:- Because he, although mortal himself, projected the immortals, the gods, by burning all his evils with the fire of meditation and rites, therefore this is a super-creation, i.e. the result of superior knowledge (and rites). Hence he who knows this super-creation of Viraj which is identical with him (i.e. identifies himself with Viraj, who projected the gods), becomes like him in this super-creation of Viraj, i.e. becomes a creator like Viraj himself.

Translation By Max Müller

6. Next he thus produced fire by rubbing. From the mouth, as from the fire-hole, and from the hands he created fire ^[1]. Therefore both the mouth and the hands are inside without hair, for the fire-hole is inside without hair. And when they say, 'Sacrifice to this or sacrifice to that god,' each god is but his manifestation, for he is all gods. Now, whatever there is moist, that he created from seed; this is Soma. So far verily is this universe either food or eater. Soma indeed is food, Agni eater. This is the highest creation of Brahman, when he created the gods from his better part ^[2], and when he, who was (then) mortal ^[3], created the immortals. Therefore it was the highest creation. And he who knows this, lives in this his highest creation.

Footnote:

1. He blew with the mouth while he rubbed with the hands. 2. Or, when he created the best gods. 3. As man and sacrificer. Comm.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- All Vedic means consisting of meditation and rites, which depend on several factors such as the agent and culminate in identity with Hiranyagarbha, a result achieved through effort, are but co-extensive with this manifested, relative universe. Now the Sruti wishes to indicate the causal state of this manifested universe consisting of means and ends, the state which existed before its manifestation, as the existence of a tree in a seed-form is inferred from its effects such as the sprout, in order that the tree of relative existence, which has one's actions as its seed and ignorance as the field where it grows, may be pulled up together with its roots. For in the uprooting of it lies the perfection of human achievement. As it has been said in the Upanisad as well as the Gita, 'With its roots above (i.e. the Undifferentiated) and branches below (Hiranyagarbha etc.)' (Ka. VI. I; G. XV. 1). And in the Purana also, 'The eternal tree of Brahman' (Mbh. XIV. x1vii. 14; Si. V. i. 10, 76). This was then:- 'Tat' (that) refers to the seed-form of the universe before its
manifestation. Being remote, it is indicated by a pronoun denoting an object not directly perceived, for the universe that was to emanate from the Undifferentiated is related to past time. The particle 'ha' denoting tradition is used to make the meaning easily understood. When it is said, 'It was then like this,' one easily comprehends the causal state of the universe, although it is not an object of perception, just as when it is said, 'There was a king named Yudhisthira.' 'This' refers to the universe differentiated into name and form, consisting of means and ends, as described above. The co-ordination of the two words 'that' and 'this,' denoting respectively the remote and present states of the universe, indicates as identity of the universe in these two states, meaning that which was this, and this which was that was undifferentitated. From this it is clear that a non-existent effect is not produced, nor an existent effect lost. It, this sort of universe, having been undifferentiated, differentiated into name and form. The neuter-passive form of the verb indicates that it differentiated of itself, i.e. manifested itself till it could be clearly perceived in terms of name and form. (Since no effect can be produced without a cause) it is implied that this manifestation took place with the help of the usual auxiliaries, viz the controller, the agent and the operation of the means. It was called such and such. The use of a pronoun not specifying any particular name indicates that it got some name such as Devadatta or Yajnadatta. And was of such and such form:- No particular form such as white or black is mentioned. It had some form, say white or black. So to this day it, an undifferentiated thing, is differentiated into name and form --- it is called such and such, and is of such and such form.
This Self, which it is the aim of all scriptures to teach, on which differences of agent, action and result have been superimposed by primordial ignorance, which is the cause of the whole universe, of which name and form consist as they pass from the undifferentiated to the differentiated state, like foam, an impurity, appearing from limpid water, and which is distinct from that name and form, being intrinsically eternal pure, enlightened and free by nature --- this Self, while manifesting undifferentiated name and form, which are a part of It, has entered into these bodies from Hiranyagarbha down to a clump of grass, which are the support of the results of people's actions, and are characterised by hunger etc.

Objection:- It was stated before that the undifferentiated universe differentiated to itself. How then is it now stated that the Supreme Self, while manifesting that universe, has entered into it?
Reply:- There is nothing wrong in it, for really the Supreme Self was meant as being identical with the undifferentiated universe. We have already said that that universe was necessarily manifested with the help of the controller, the agent and the operation (of the means). This is also borne out by the fact that the word 'undifferentiated' has been co-ordinately used with 'this'. Just as this undifferentiated universe has several distinguishing features like the controller and other factors, which serve as its causes, similarly that undifferentiated universe also must not be without a single one of these distinguishing features. The only difference between them is that the one is differentiated and the other is not.
Moreover, we see in the world that people use expressions according to their wish, as for instance, 'The village has come,' and 'The village is deserted.' Sometimes they mean only a habitation, as when they use the latter expression. Sometimes they mean the inhabitants, as when they use the former expression. Sometimes again the word 'village' is used in both the senses, as in the sentence, 'And one must not enter (Pravis) the village.' Similarly here too, this universe is spoken of as both differentiated and undifferentiated to indicate the identity of the Self and not-Self. Likewise only the (manifested) universe is meant when it is said that this universe is characterised by origin and dissolution. Again, only the Self is meant in such expressions as, '(That) great, birthless Self' (IV. iv. 22, 24, 25), 'Not gross, not minute' (III. viii. 8. adapted), 'This (self) is that which has been described as 'Not this, not this,' etc.' (III. ix. 26; IV. ii. 4; IV. iv. 22; IV. v. 15).

Objection:- The manifested universe is always completely pervaded by the Supreme Self, is manifestor. So how is It conceived of as entering into it? Only a limited thing can enter into a space that is not occupied by it, as a man can enter into a village etc. But the ether cannot ether into anything, since it is ever present in it.
Tentative answer (From now on a set of prima facie views will be presented. The decision will come later.):- The entrance in question may be the assumption of a different feature, as in the case of a snake born in a rock. To explain:- The Supreme Self did not enter into the universe in Its own form, but, while in it, appeared under a different feature (That is, as the individual
self.); hence It is metaphorically spoken of as having entered it, like the snake that is born in a rock and is within it, or like the water in a cocoanut.
Objection:- Not so, for the Sruti says, 'After projecting it, the Self entered into it' (Tai. II. vi. 1). This text says that the Creator, after projecting the effect, entered into it unchanged. When it is said, 'After eating he goes,' the acts of eating and going, belonging to earlier and later periods, are separate from each other, but the agent is the same. This is an analogous case. It would not be possible if the Self remains in the universe and changes at the same time. Nor is an entity that has no parts and is unlimited ever seen to enter into something in the sense of leaving one place and being connected with another.
Tentative answer:- Well, then, the Self has parts, for the Sruti speaks of Its entrance.
Objection:- No, for there are Sruti texts like the following:- 'The Supreme Being is resplendent, formless' (Mu. II. i. 2), and 'Without parts, devoid of activity' (Sv. VI. 19). Also there are Sruti texts denying all particular nameable attributes to the Self.
Tentative answer:- The entrance may be like that of a reflection.
Objection:- No, for it cannot be admitted that the Self is ever removed from anything.
Tentative answer:- May it not be like the entrance of an attribute in a substance?
Objection:- No, for the Self is not supported by anything. An attribute, which is always dependent on and supported by something else (the substance), is metaphorically spoken of as entering it. But Brahman cannot enter like that, for the Srutis describe It as independent.
Tentative answer:- Suppose we say that the Self has entered into the universe in the same sense as a seed enters into a fruit?
Objection:- No, for then It would be subject to such attributes as being possessed of parts, growth and decay, birth and death. But the Self has no such attributes for it is against such Sruti texts as, 'Birthless, undecaying' (IV. iv. 25, adapted) as well as against reason.
Tentative answer:- Well then, let us say some other entity that is relative and limited has entered into the universe.
Reply (by the Advaitin):- Not so, for we find in the Sruti that beginning with, 'That deity (Existence) thought' (Ch. VI. iii. 2), and ending with, 'And let me manifest name and form' (Ibid.), the same deity is spoken of as the agent of entering as well as manifesting the universe. Similarly, 'After projecting it, the Self entered into it' (Tai. II. vi. 1), 'Piercing this dividing line (of the head), It entered through that gate' (Ai. III. 12), 'The Wise One, who after projecting all forms names them, and goes on uttering those names' (Tai. A. III. xii. 7), 'Thou art the boy, and Thou art the girl, Thou art the decrepit man trudging on his staff' (Sv. IV. 3), 'He made bodies with two feet' (II. v. 18), 'He transformed Himself in accordance with each form' (II. v. 19; Ka. V. ix. 10) --- these Sruti texts show that none other than the Supreme Self entered into the universe.

Objection:- Since the objects It has entered into mutually differ, the Supreme Self (being identical with them) must be many.
Reply:- No, for there are such Sruti texts as the following:- 'The same Lord resides in various ways' (Tai. A. III. xiv. 1), 'Although one, It roamed in amy ways' (Ibid. III. xi. 1), 'Although one, Thou hast penetrated diverse things' (Ibid. III. xiv. 3), 'The one Lord is hidden in all beings, all-pervading and the Self of all' (Sv. VI. 11).

Objection:- Leaving aside the question whether the Supreme Self can or cannot consistently enter, since those objects that have been entered into are subject to transmigration, and the Supreme Self is identical with them, It too comes under transmigration.
Reply:- No, for the Srutis speak of It as being beyond hunger etc.
Objection:- It cannot be, for we see that It is happy or miserable, and so on.
Reply:- Not so, for the Sruti says, 'It is not affected by human misery, being beyond it' (Ka. V. 11).
Objection:- This is not correct, for it conflicts with perception etc.
Reply:- No, perception and the like have for their object only the particular form (the apparent self) that It takes owing to Its being the support of Its limiting adjunct (mind). Such Sruti texts as, 'One cannot see the seer of sight' (III. iv. 2), 'Through what, O Maitreyi, should one know the knower?' (II. iv. 14; IV. v. 15), 'It is never known, but is the Knower' (III. viii. 11), show that the consciousness in question is not of the Self, but that such perceptions as that one is happy or miserable, concern only the reflection of the Self in limiting adjuncts like the intellect, for in the perception, 'I am this' the subject is metaphorically spoken of as co-ordinate with the object (body). Besides, any other self is refuted by the statement, 'There is no other witness but This' (III. viii. 11). Happiness or misery, being related to parts of the body, are attributes of the object.

Objection:- This is wrong, for the Sruti speaks of their beings for the satisfaction of the self, in the words, 'But it is for one's own sake (that all is loved)' (II. iv. 5; IV. v. 6).
Reply:- Not so, for in the words, 'When there is something else, as it were' (IV. iii. 31), it is taken for granted that the happiness, misery, etc. are for the satisfaction of the self while it is in a state of ignorance. They are not attributes of the self, for they are denied of the enlightened self, as in such passages as, 'Then what should one see and through what?' (II. iv. 14; IV. v. 15), 'There is no difference whatsoever in It' (II. iv. 19; Ka. IV. 11),
'Then what delusion and what grief can there be for one who sees unity?' (Is. 7).

Objection:- It is wrong, for it clashes with the system of logic (In which the self is supposed to possesses fourteen attributes, viz intelligence, happiness, misery, and so on.).
Reply:- No; from the standpoint of reason too the Self cannot be miserable. For misery, being an object of perception, cannot affect the Self, which is not an object of perception.

Objection:- The Self may have misery as the ether has the attribute of sound.
Reply:- No, for the two cannot be objects of the same consciousness. The consciousness that perceives happiness and deals with objects of perception only, cannot certainly be supposed to cognise the Self, which is ever to be inferred (The view of the old school of Nyaya as also the Samkhyas.). If It were so cognised, there would be no subject left, since there is only one Self.

Objection:- Suppose we say that the same Self is both subject and object, like a lamp?
Reply:- No, for It cannot be both simultaneously. Besides the Self cannot be supposed to have parts (As a lamp has, the flame illumining the rest of it.). This also refutes the (Buddhist) view that the same consciousness is both subject and object. Moreover, we have no reason to infer that happiness and the
Self, which are the objects of perception and inference respectively, stand to each other in the relation of attribute and substance; for misery is always an object of perception and abides in the same substance (body) that has form or colour. Even if the misery of the Self is said to be due to Its contact with the mind (Vaisesika view.), it would make the Self a thing which has parts, is changeful and transitory, for no attribute is ever seen to come or go without making some change in the substance connected with it. And a thing which has no parts is never seen to change, nor is an eternal entity seen to possess transitory attributes. The ether is not accepted as enternal by those who believe in the Vedas, and there is no other illustration.

Objection:- Although a thing may change, yet, since the notion of its identity abides, it is eternal.
Reply:- No, for change in a thing implies that its parts become otherwise.
Objection:- Suppose we say that the same Self is eternal.
Reply:- Not so, for a thing that has parts is produced by their combination, hence they may divide again.
Objection:- It is wrong, for we do not see this in thunder, for instance.
Reply:- Not so, for we can easily infer that it must have been preceded by a combination. Therefore the Self cannot be proved to have transitory attributes like misery.
Objection:- If the Supreme Self has no misery, and there is no other entity to be miserable, then it is useless for the scriptures to try to remove misery.
Reply:- Not so, for they are meant to remove the false notion of misery superimposed by ignorance. And the Self being admitted to imagine Itself as miserable, the scriptures help to remove that error, as in the case of the failure to count the tenth man, although he was there (Ten rustics swam across a stream, and one of them counted their number to see if everyone had safely crossed. To their dismay one was found missing. Then everyone took his turn at counting, but the result was the same. So they began to lament, when a kind passer-by inquired what it was all about. On being told what had happened, he readily understood the situation, and asked one of them to count again. When he stopped at nine, the new-comer said to him, 'You are the tenth man.' This he repeated with the rest of them. Then they saw their mistake and went away happy. Everyone had left himself out in the counting!).
Like the reflection of the sun etc. in water, the entrance of the Self means only Its being perceived like a reflection in the differentiated universe. Before the manifestation of the latter the Self is not perceived, but after it is manifested, the Self is perceived within the intellect, like the reflection of the sun etc. in water and the like. Because It is thus perceived as having entered, as it were, into the universe after manifesting it, It is indicated in such terms as the following:- 'This Self has entered into these bodies' (this text), 'After projecting it, the Self entered into it' (Tai. II. vi. 1), 'Piercing this dividing line (of the head), It entered through what gate' (Ai. III. 12), and 'That deity (Existence) thought:- Well, let me enter into these three gods (fire, water, and earth) as this individual self' etc. (Ch. VI. iii. 2). The all-pervading Self, which is without parts, can never be supposed to enter in the sense of leaving a certain quarter, place or time and being joined to new ones. Nor is there, as we have said, any other seer but the Supreme Self, as is testified by such Sruti texts as, 'There is no other witness but This, no other hearer but This' etc. (III. viii. 11). The passages delineating the projection of the universe and the entrance of the Self into it as well as its continuance and dissolution, serve only as aids to the realisation of the Self, for this is described in the Srutis as the highest end of man. Witness such texts as the following:- 'It knew only Itself ' Therefore It became all' (I. iv. 10), 'The knower of Brahman attains the highest' (Tai. II. i. 1), 'He who knows that Supreme Brahman becomes Brahman' (Mu. III. ii. 9), 'He only knows who has got a teacher' (Ch. VI. xiv. 2), 'It takes him only so long (as he does not give up the body),' etc. (Ch. VI. xiv. 2). And the Smrtis, 'Then knowing Me truly, he enters into Me' (G. XVIII. 55), 'That (Self-knowledge) is the chief of all knowledge, for it leads to immortality' (M. XII. 85). Besides, since duality has been repudiated, the passages delineating the manifestation etc. of the universe can have the sole aim of helping the realisation of the unity of the Self. Therefore we conclude that the entrance of the Self into the
universe is but a metaphorical way of stating that It is perceived in the midst of the latter.
Up to the tip of the nails is the intelligence of the Self perceived. How It has entered is being explained:- As in the world a razor may be put in its case, the barber's instrument-bag --- the razor is perceived as being within it --- or as fire, which sustains the world, may be in its source, wood etc. --- the predicate is to be repeated with 'fire' where it is perceived through friction. As a razor lies in one part of the case, or as fire lies in wood pervading it, so does the Self reside in the body pervading it in a general and particular way. There It is perceived as doing the functions of living as well as sight etc. Therefore people do not see It, realise the Self (As It is in reality, although they see Its conditioned aspect.) that has thus entered into the body and does the above functions.
It may be urged that this statement, 'People do not see It,' repudiates something for which there was no occasion, for the vision of It is not the topic under consideration. The answer to it is:- There is nothing wrong it it, for since the passages delineating the projection etc. of the universe are meant as aids to the realisation of the unity of the Self, the vision of the Self is the subject under consideration. Compare the Sruti, 'He transformed Himself in accordance with each form; that form of His was for the sake of making Him known' (II. v. 19). Now the reason is being given why people see It only as doing the functions of the vital force etc. (but not as a whole):- For It is incomplete when It does the above functions. Why incomplete? When It does the function of living, It is called the vital force.
Because of doing this function only, and none other, the Self is called the vital force, from the derivative meaning of the term, as one is called a cutter or a cook. Therefore, not combining the other aspects doing other functions, It is incomplete. Similarly, when It speaks, the organ of speech (or speaker); when It sees, the eye, or seer; when It hears, the ear, or listener. In the two sentences, 'When It does the function of living, It is the vital force,' and 'When It speaks, the organ of speech,' the manifestation of its power of action is indicated. While the two sentences, 'When It sees, the eye' and 'When It hears, the ear,' indicate the manifestation of Its power of knowledge, for this is concerned with name and form. The ear and the eye are the instruments of knowledge, which has name and form as its material, for there is nothing to be known except these two, and the ear and the eye are the instruments to perceive them. And action has name and form as its auxiliaries and inheres in the vital force; the organ of speech is the instrument to manifest this action inherent in the vital force. Likewise the Self is called the hand, the foot and the organs of excretion and generation, which are all suggested by the organ of speech. The whole differentiated universe is this much. It will be said later on, 'This (universe) indeed consists of three things:- name, form, and action' (I. vi. 1). And when It thinks, the mind, that which thinks. The word 'mind' also means the common instrument of the different manifestations of the power of knowledge. But here it denotes the Self, the agent who thinks.
These, the vital force etc., are merely Its names according to functions, not describing the Self as it is. Hence they do not express the entity of the Self as a whole. Thus the Self is differentiated by the activities of living etc. into name and form such as the vital force, which are engendered by those different activities, and is manifestated at the same time (but not realised as a whole). He who meditates through his mind upon each of this totality of aspects doing the functions of living etc., qualified as the vital force or the eye, without combining the other aspects doing particular functions --- meditates that this is the Self, does not know Brahman. Why? For It, this Self, is incomplete, being divided from this totality of aspects doing the functions of living etc. by possessing a single characteristic, and not including the other characteristics. As long as the man knows the Self as such, as possessed of the natural functions, and thinks that It sees, hears or touches, he does not really know the whole Self.
Through what kind of vision can he know It? This is being explained:- The Self alone is to be meditated upon. That which possesses the characteristics such as living that have been mentioned --- includes them --- is the Self (The root-meaning of the word 'Atman' is that which pervades everything.). Combining all the characteristics, It then becomes the whole. It is as the Reality that It includes those characteristics due to the functions of particular limiting adjuncts such as the vital force. As it will be said later on 'It thinks, as it were, and shakes, as it were' (IV. iii. 7). Therefore the Self alone is to be meditated upon. When perceived thus as the Reality, It becomes complete. How is It complete? This is being answered:- For all these differences due to the limiting adjuncts such as the vital force, and denoted by names arising from the functions of living etc., as described above, are unified in It, become one with the
unconditioned Self, as the different reflections of the sun in water become one in the sun.

'The Self alone is to be meditated upon' --- this is not an original injunction (Apurva-vidhi:- It enjoins something totally unknown through any other source. There are two other kinds of injunction. One is the restrictive injunction (Niyama-vidhi), which only specifies which one among the possible known alternatives is to be adopted, and the other is exclusion (Parisamkhya), or limitation to what is expressly mentioned, so that everything else is excluded.) (but a restrictive one), for meditation on the Self is known as a possible alternative. (In fact, neither injunction is necessary on the point, for this meditation is inevitable, in the following way:-) The knowledge of the Self has been imparted by such Sruti passages dealing with the subject as, 'The Brahman that is immediate and direct' (III. iv. 1 ' 2; III. v. 1), 'Which is the Self? This (infinite entity) that is identified with the intellect,' etc. (IV. iii. 7). The very knowledge of the nature of the Self removes the ignorance about It, consisting in identification with the non-Self, and the superimposing of action, its factors, principal and subsidiary, and its results (on the Self). When that is removed, evils such as desire cannot exist, and consequently thinking of the non-Self is also gone. Hence on the principle of the residuum thinking of the Self follows as a matter of course. Therefore meditation on it, from this point of view, has not be enjoined, for it is already known (from other sources).
On this some say:- Apart from the question whether meditation on the Self is known as just a possible alternative or as
something that is always known, the present case must be an original injunction, for knowledge and meditation being the same, this (meditation on the Self) is not something already known. The clause, 'He does not know,' introduces knowledge, and the sentence, 'The Self alone is to be meditated upon,' coming just after that, indicates that the words 'knowledge' and 'meditation' have the same meaning. Such Sruti texts as, 'For one knows all these through It' (this text), and 'It knew only Itself' (I. iv. 10), show that knowledge is meditation. And this, not being familiar to people, requires an injunction. Nor is a man induced to act merely by a statement of the nature of a thing. Therefore this must be an original injunction.
Its similarity to the injunctions about rites also corroborates this view. For instance, 'One should sacrifice,' 'One should offer oblations,' etc., are injunctions about rites, and we do not see any difference between these and the injunctions about meditation on the Self such as, 'The Self alone is to be meditated upon,' and 'The Self, my dear, is to be realised' (II. iv. 5; IV. v. 6). Besides knowledge is a mental act. Just as mental acts are enjoined by such (ritualistic) texts as, 'Just before uttering the invocation ending with 'Vasat' (the invoking priest) should meditate upon the deity to whom the offering is to made' (Ai. B. XI. viii.), similarly cognitive acts are enjoined by such texts as, 'This Self alone is to be meditated upon,' '(The Self) is to be reflected on and meditated upon' (II. iv. 5; IV. v. 6). And we have said that the words 'knowledge' and 'meditation' are synonymous. Another reason in support of this view is that the requisite effort (in meditation also) should have its three divisions. That is to say, just as in the effort in connection with the injunction, 'One should sacrifice,' we know that in order to satisfy our curiosity about the propsed act, it must have three divisions, viz 'What is it?' 'Through what means?' and 'In what way?' --- similarly, in the effort in connection with the injunction, 'One should meditate,' in answer to one's queries regarding what to meditate upon, through what means to meditate, and in what way to meditate, the scriptures themselves support these three divisions by saying that the Self is to be meditated upon, through the mind, and by the practice of renounciation (Giving up forbidden acts as well as rites with material ends.), continence, equanimity, self-control, self-withdrawal (Giving up the regular and occasional rites.), fortitude etc., and so on. And just as the entire section dealing with the new and full moon sacrifices etc. is used as part of the injunction regarding these sacrifices, similarly the section of the Upanisads dealing with meditation on the Self must be used only as part of the injunction regarding this meditation. Such passages as 'Not this, not this' (II. iii. 6), 'Not gross,' (III. viii. , 'One only without a second' (Ch. VI. ii. 1), 'Beyond hunger etc.' (III. v. 1, adapted), are to be used as setting forth the particular nature of the Self, the object of meditation. And the result is liberation or the cessation of ignorance.

Others say that meditation generates a new special kind of consciousness regarding the Self, through which the latter is known, and which alone removes ignorance, and not the knowledge due to the Vedic dicta about the Self. And in support of this view they cite such texts as the following:- '(The aspirant after Brahman) knowing about this alone, should attain intuitive knowledge' (IV. iv. 21), '(The Self) is to be realised --- to be heard of, reflected on and meditated upon' (II. iv. 5; IV. v. 6), 'That is to be sought, and That one should desire to realise' (Ch. VIII. vii. 1, 3).
Both views are wrong, for there is no reference to anything else in the passage in question. To be explicit:- The sentence, 'The Self alone is to be meditated upon,' is not an original injunction. Why? Because except the knowledge that arises from the dictum setting forth the nature of the Self and refuting the non-Self, there is nothing to be done, either mentally or outwardly. An injunction is appropriate only where, over and above the knowledge that arises immediately from hearing a sentence of the nature of an injunction, an activity on the part of a man is easily understood, as in sentences like, 'One who desires heaven must perform the new and full moon sacrifices.' The knowledge arising from a sentence enjoining these sacrifices is certainly not the performance of them. This depends on considerations such as whether a person is entitled to perform them. But apart from the knowledge arising from such passages delineating the Self as 'Not this, not this,' there is no scope for human activity as in the case of the new and full moon sacrifices etc., because that knowledge puts a stop to all activity. For a neutral knowledge cannot initiate any activity, since such passages as, 'One only without a second,' and 'Thou art That' (Ch. VI. vii. 7), merely remove the consciousness of any other entity but the Self or Brahman. And when this is gone, no activity is possible, for they are contradictory to each other.

Objection:- The mere knowledge arising from those passages does not suffice to remove the consciousness of entities other than the Self or Brahman.
Reply:- Not so, for such passages as, 'Thou art That,' 'Not this, not this,' 'All this is but the Self' (Ch. VII. xxv. 2), 'One only without a second,' 'This universe is but Brahman and immortal' (Mu. II. ii. 11), 'There is no other witness but This' (III. viii. 11), and 'Know that alone to be Brahman' (Ke. I. 5 ' 9), describe the Reality alone.
Objection:- Do they not supply the object for the injunction about realising the Self.
Reply:- No, for we have already answered that point by saying that there is no reference to anything else in those passages. That is to say, since sentences such as, 'Thou art That,' which only delineate the nature of the Self, immediately lead to Its realisation, there is no further action to be done with regard to the injunction about that realisation.
Objection:- A man does not proceed to know the Self immediately on hearing a statement of the nature of the Self, unless there is an injunction to that effect.
Reply:- Not so, for the knowledge of the Self is already attained by hearing the dictum about it. So what is the good of doing It over again?
Objection:- He may not even proceed to hear about the Self. (So an injunction is necessary).
Reply:- Not so, for it would lead to a regressus in infinitum. In other words, just as without an injunction he does not proceed to hear the meaning of a passage about the Self, similarly he would not, in the absence of another injunction, proceed to hear the meaning of a passage enjoining this; so another injunction is necessary. Similarly with that injunction too. Hence there would be a regressus in infinitum.
Objection:- Is not the train of remembrance of the knowledge of the Self generated by the passage relating to It something different from the knowledge itself arising from the hearing of It (and hence that is to be prescribed)?
Reply:- No, for the remembrance of the Self comes automatically. That is to say, as soon as the knowledge of the Self arises in consequence of hearing a dictum delineating It, it necessarily destroys the false notion about It. It could not arise otherwise. And when this false notion about the Self is gone, memories due to that, which are natural to man and concern the multitude of things other than the Self, cannot last. Moreover, everything else is then known to be an evil. In other words, when the Self is known, things other than It are realised as evils, being full of defects such as transitoriness, painfulness and impurity, while the Self is contrary to them. Therefore the memories of notions about the non-Self die out when the Self is known. As the only alernative left, the train of remembrance of the knowledge that the Self is one, which comes automatically,
is not to be prescribed. Besides, the memory of the Self removes the painful defects such as grief, delusion, fear and effort, for these defects spring from the opposite kind of knowledge. Compare the Sruti texts, 'Then what delusion can there be?' (Is. 7), 'Knowing (the bliss of Brahman) he is not afraid of anything' (Tai. II. 9), 'You have attained That which is free from fear, O Janaka' (IV. ii. 4), 'The knot of the heart is broken' (Mu.II. ii. , and so on.

Objection:- Well then, the control of the mind may be something different. In other words, since the control of mental states is something different from the knowledge of the Self arising from the Vedic texts, and since we know this has been prescribed for practice in another system (Yoga), let this be enjoined.
Reply:- No, for it is not known as a means of liberation. In the Upanisads nothing is spoken of as a means to the attainment of the highest end of man except the knowledge of the identity of the self and Brahman. Witness hundreds of Sruti texts like the following:- 'It knews only Itself ' Therefore It became all' (I. iv. 10), 'The knower of Brahman attains the highest' (Tai. II. i. 1), 'He who knows that Supreme Brahman becomes Brahman' (Mu. III. ii. 9), 'He only knows who has got a teacher. It takes him only so long (as he does not give up the body)' (Ch. VI. xiv. 2), 'He who knows it as such indeed becomes the fearless Brahman' (IV. iv. 25; Nr. Ut. VIII). Besides there is no other means for the control of mental states except the knowledge of the Self and the train of remembrance about it. We have said this as a tentative admission; really we know of no other means of liberation except the knowledge of Brahman.
Moreover, there being no curiosity to know, no effort is necessary. To be explicit:- You said, in the effort in connection with injunction such as, 'One should sacrifice,' there is the curiosity to know what the sacrifice is about, what its means are, and how it is to be performed, and it is satisfied by the mention of the goal, the means and the method of the sacrifices; similarly here too, in the injunction about the knowledge of the Self, those things are necessary. But you are wrong, for all curiosity is ended as soon as one knows the meaning of such texts as, 'One only without a second,' 'Thou art That,' 'Not this, not this,' 'Without enterior or exterior' (II. v. 19; III. viii. , and 'This self is Brahman' (II. v. 19; Ma. 2). And a man does not proceed to know the meaning of those passages, prompted by an injunction. We have already said that if another injunction is needed for this, it would lead to a regressus in infintum. Nor is an injunction noticed in such sentences as 'Brahman is one only without a second,' for they finish by simply stating the nature of the Self.

Objection:- Do they not lose their authority (as Vedas) by being mere statements of the nature of a thing? In other words, just as passages like, 'He (the deity Fire) cried. That is why he was called Rudra' (Tai. S. I. v. 1. 1), being a mere narration of an event (And not an injunction, which is the sole test of authority for the Vedas according to the Mimamsakas.), have no authority, so also the passages delineating the Self have more.
Reply:- Not so, for there is a difference (between the two sets of passages). The test of the authority or otherwise of a passage is not whether it states a fact or an action, but its capacity to generate certain and fruitful knowledge. A passage that has this is authoritative, and one that lacks it, is not. But we want to ask you:- Is or is not certain and fruitful knowledge generated by passages setting forth the nature of the Self, and if so, how can they lose their authority? Do you not see the result of knowledge in the removal of the evils which are the root of transmigartion, such as ignorance, grief, delusion and fear? Or do you not hear those hundreds of Upanisadic texts such as, 'Then what delusion and what grief can there be for one who sees unity?' (Is. 7), 'I am but a knower of (Vedic) Mantras, not of the Self, so I am tormented with grief, and you, sir, must take me beyond the reach of it' (Ch. VII. i. 3). Do passages like, 'He cried,' lead to this kind of certain and fruitful knowledge? If they do not, they may well be without authority. But how can the fact of their having no authority take away the authority of passages leading to certain and fruitful knowledge? And if these are without authority, what trust one can repose in passages dealing with the new and full moon sacrifices, for instance?

Objection:- These have authority because they generate knowledge leading to action on the part of a man. But passages inculcating the knowledge of the Self do not do that.
Reply:- True, but it is nothing against them, for there is reason enough for their authority. And that reason is what we have already stated, and none other. It is not a reason to disprove the authority of passages inculcating the Self that they generate knowledge which has the effect of destroying the seeds of all activity, rather it is their ornament. You said sentences like, '(The aspirant after Brahman) knowing about this alone should attain intuitive knowledge,' convey the necessity of meditation in addition to knowing the meaning of the Vedic dicta. It is true, but they do not constitute an original injunction. Since meditation on the Self is already known as a possible alternative, they can only be restrictive.

Objection:- How is that meditation already known as a possible alternative, since, as you said, on the principle of the residuum the train of remembrance of the knowledge of the Self is an inevitable fact?
Reply:- It is true, but nevertheless, since the resultant of past actions that led to the formation of the present body must produce definite results, speech, mind and the body are bound to work even after the highest realisation, for actions that have begun to bear fruit are stronger than knowledge; as for instance an arrow that has been let fly continues its course for some time. Hence the operation of knowledge, being weaker than they, (is liable to be interrupted by them and) becomes only a possible alternative. Therefore there is need to regulate the train of remembrance of the knowledge of the Self by having recourse to means such as renunciation and dispassion; but it is not something that is to be originally enjoined, being, as we said, already known as a possible alternative. Hence we conclude that passages such as, '(The aspirant after Brahman) knowing about this alone, should attain intuitive knowledge,'
are only meant to lay down the rule that the train of remembrance --- already known (as a possible alternative) --- of the knowledge of the Self must be kept up, for they can have no other import.

Objection:-This should be a meditation on the non-Self, for the particle 'iti' (as) has been used. In passages such as, 'It should be meditated upon as dear' (IV. i. 3), the meaning is not that features such as dearness are to be meditated upon, but that the vital force etc. possessing these features should be meditated upon. Similarly here also, from the use of the particle 'iti' along with the word 'Self' it is understood that something other than the Self (i.e. the Undifferentiated) but having the features of the Self is to be meditated upon. Another reason in support of this view is the difference of the passage in question from another where the Self is presented as the object of meditation. For instance, it will be stated later on, 'One should meditate only upon the world of the Self' (I. iv. 15). In that passage the Self alone is meant to be the object of meditation, for there is the accusative inflextion in the word 'Self.' Here, however, there is no accusative inflexion, but the particle 'iti' is used along with the word 'Self.' Hence it is understood that the Self is not the object of meditation here, but something else having the features of the Self.
Reply:- No, for at the end of this very passage (this text) the Self alone, we find, is presented as the object of meditation, 'Of all these, this Self alone should be realised,' (and elsewhere), 'This Self which is innermost' (I. iv. , and 'It knew only Itslef' (I. iv. 10).

Objection:- The Self is not the object of meditation, for the vision of that which entered is negated. In other words, the Sruti precludes the vision of that very Self whose entrance (into the universe) was described, for the words, 'People do not see It' (this text), refer to the Self which is under consideration. Hence the Self is certainly not to be meditated upon.
Reply:- Not so, for this is because of the defect of incompleteness. In other words, the preclusion of the vision is only to indicate the defect of incompleteness in the Self, not to forbid It as an object of meditation, for It is qualified by possessing the functions of living etc. If the Self were not meant to be the object of meditation, the mention of Its incompleteness when endowed with single functions such as living, in the passage, 'For It is incomplete (being divided) from this totality by possessing a single characteristic' (this text), would be meaningless. Hence the conclusion is that Self alone which is not possessed of single features is to be meditated upon, for It is complete. The use of the particle 'iti' along with the word 'Self,' to which you referred, only signifies that the truth of the Self is really beyond the scope of the term and the concept 'Self.' Otherwise the Sruti would only say, 'One should meditate upon the Self.' But this would imply that the term and the conept 'Self' were permissible with regard to the Self. That, however, is repugnant to the Sruti. Witness such passages as 'Not this, not this' (II. iii. 6), 'Through what, O Maitreyi, should one know the Knower?' (II. iv. 14; IV. v. 15), 'It is never known, but is the Knower' (III. viii. 11), and 'Whence speech returns baffled together with the mind' (Tai. II, iv. 1 and ix. 1). As for
the passage, 'One should meditate only upon the world of the Self,' since it is meant to preclude the possibility of meditation on things other than the Self, it does not convey a different meaning from the one we have been discussing.

Objection:- Since they are alike incompletely known, the Self and the non-Self are both to be known. Such being the case, why should care be taken to know the Self alone, as is evident from the passage, 'The Self alone is to be meditated upon,' and not the other?
Reply:- Of all these, this entity called Self, which we are considering alone should be realised, and nothing else. The 'of' has a partitive force, meaning 'among all these.'
Objection:- Is the rest not to be known at all?
Reply:- Not so. Although it is to be known, it does not require a separate knowledge over and above that of the Self. Why? For one knows all these things other than the Self through It, when the Self is known.
Objection:- But we cannot know one thing by knowing another.
Reply:- We shall answer the point while explaining the passage relating to the drum etc. (II. iv. 7).
Objection:- How is the Self the one that should be realised?
Reply:- Just as in the world one may get a missing animal that is wanted back, by searching it through its footprints --- 'foot' here means the ground with the print of hoof-marks left by a cow etc. --- similarly when the Self is attained, everything is automatically attained. This is the idea.
Objection:- The topic was knowledge --- when the Self is known, everything else is known. So why is a different topic, viz attainment, introduced here?
Reply:- Not so, for the Sruti uses the words 'knowledge' and 'attainment' as synonymous. The non-attainment of the Self is but the ignorance of It. Hence the knowledge of the Self is Its attainment. The attainment of the Self cannot be, as in the case of things other than It, the obtaining of something not obtained before, for here there is no difference between the person attaining and the object attained. Where the Self has to attain something other than Itself, the Self is the attainer and the non-Self is the object attained. This, not being already attained, is separated by acts such as producing, and is to be attained by the initiation of a particular action with the help of particular auxiliaries. And that attainment of something new is transitory, being due to desire and action that are themselves the product of a false notion, like the birth of a son etc. in a dream. But this Self is the very opposite of that. By the very fact of Its being the Self, It is not separated by acts such as producing. But although It is always attained, It is separated by ignorance only. Just as when a mother-of-pearl through mistake as a piece of silver, the non-apprehension of the former, although it is being perceived all the while, is merely due to the obstruction of the false impression, and its (subsequent) apprehension is but knowledge, for this is what removes the obstruction of false impression, similarly here also the non-attainment of the Self is merely due to the obstruction of ignorance. Therefore the attainment of It is simply the removal of that obstruction by knowledge; in no other sense it is consistent. Hence we shall explain how for the realisation of the Self every other means but knowledge is useless. Therefore the Sruti, wishing to express the indubitable identity of meaning of knowledge and attainment, says after introducing knowledge, 'May get,' for the root 'vid' also means 'to get.'
Now the result of meditation on the characteristic is being stated:- He who knows It as such, knows how this Self, entering into name and form, became famous through that name and form as the 'Self,' and got the association of the vital force etc., obtains fame and association with his dear ones. Or, he who knows the Self as described above obtains Kirti or the knowledge of unity coveted by seekers of liberation, and Sloka or liberation which results from that knowledge --- gets these primary results of knowledge.

Translation By Max Müller

7. Now all this was then undeveloped. It became developed by form and name, so that one could say, 'He, called so and so, is such a one ^[1].' Therefore at present also all this is developed by name and form, so that one can say, 'He, called so and so, is such a one.' He (Brahman or the Self) entered thither, to the very tips of the finger-nails, as a razor might be fitted in a razor-case, or as fire in a fire-place ^[2]. He cannot be seen, for, in part only, when breathing, he is breath by name; when speaking, speech by name; when seeing, eye by name; when hearing, ear by name; when thinking, mind by name. All these are but the names of his acts. And he who worships (regards) him as the one or the other, does not know him, for he is apart from this (when qualified) by the one or the other (predicate). Let men worship him as Self, for in the Self all these are one. This Self is the footstep of everything, for through it one knows everything ^[3]. And as one can find again by footsteps what was lost, thus he who knows this finds glory and praise.

Footnote:

1. The Comm. takes asau-nâmâ as a compound, instead of idam-nâmâ. I read asau nâma, he is this by name, viz. Devadatta, &c. Dr. Boehtlingk, who in his Chrestomathie (2nd ed. p. 31) had accepted the views of the Commentator, informs me that he has changed his view, and thinks that we should read asaú nâ'ma. 2. Cf. Kaush. Br. Up. VI, 19. 3. As one finds lost cattle again by following their footsteps, thus one finds everything, if one has found out the Self.' Comm.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Here is another reason why the Self should be known to the exclusion of everything else. This Self is dearer than a son:- A son is universally held dear in the world; but the Self is dearer than he, which shows that It is extremely dear. Similarly dearer than wealth such as gold or jewels, and everything else, whatever is admittedly held dear in the world. Why is the Self dearer than those things, and not the organs etc.? This is being explained:- And is innermost. The body and the organs are inner and nearer to oneself than a son or wealth, for instance, which are external things. But this Self is nearer than those even. A thing which is extremely dear deserves to be attained by the utmost effort. So is this Self, which is dearer than everything else held dear in the world. Therefore one should make the utmost effort to attain It, even abandoning that which is imposed as a duty (By the scriptures; e.g. marriage, for the sake of having son.) on one, for the attainment of other dear objects. But one may ask, when both Self and non-self are dear, and the choice of one means the rejection of the other, why should the Self alone be chosen to the exclusion of the other, and not inversely? This is being answered:- Should a person holding the Self as dear say to one calling anything else but the Self, such as a son, dearer than the Self, 'What you hold dear, for instance, the son, will die (lit. will meet with the extinction of life)' --- Why does he say like this? Because he is certainly competent to say so. Hence --- it, what he said, will indeed come true, the dear one will dies, for he speaks the truth. Therefore he is in a position to say like that. Some say that the word 'Isvara' (competent) means 'swift.' It might if it was commonly used in that sense. Therefore, giving up all other dear things, one should meditate upon the Self alone as dear. Of him who meditates upon the Self alone as dear, who knows that the Self alone is dear and nothing else, and thinks of It with the full conviction that the other things commonly held dear are really anything but dear --- of one possessed of this knowledge the dear ones are not mortal. This is a mere restatement of a universal fact (Viz that everybody has dear ones and suffers when they die. Although the knower of Brahman has no such limited vision and therefore does not
suffer on that account, yet he is here described in terms that are merely conventional.), for a knower of the Self has nothing else to call dear or the opposite. Or it may be a eulogy on the choice of the Self as dear (in preference to non-Self); or it may be the declaration of a result for one who is an imperfect knower of the Self, if he meditates upon the Self as dear, for a suffix signifying a habit has been used in the word 'Pramayuka' (mortal) (Since mortal things cannot be immortal, it only means that they attain longer life by virtue of this meditation.).

Translation By Max Müller

8. This, which is nearer to us than anything, this Self, is dearer than a son, dearer than wealth, dearer than all else. And if one were to say to one who declares another than the Self dear, that he will lose what is dear to him, very likely it would be so. Let him worship the Self alone as dear. He who worships the Self alone as dear, the object of his love will never perish ^[1].

Footnote:

1. On rudh, to lose, see Taitt. Samh. II, 6, 8, 5, pp. 765, 771, as pointed out by Dr. Boehtlingk. On îsvaro (yat) tathaiva syât, see Boehtlingk, s. v.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- In the words, 'The Self alone is to be meditated upon' (I. iv. 7); the knowledge of Brahman which it is the aim of the whole Upanisad to impart, has been briefly indicated. With a view to explaining this aphorism, the Sruti, in order to state the necessity of this knowledge, makes this introduction:- They say. 'Tat' (that) is preparatory to what is going to be unfolded in the next clause. 'They' refers to those seekers of Brahman who, on getting a teacher who is like a boat on that boundless ocean which has for its water the painful struggle due to rotation in the cycle of birth, decay and death, desire to cross that ocean, and being disgusted with the world of means and ends consisting of righteousness and unrighteousness, their means and their results, long to attain the eternal, supreme good which is entirely, diffrerent from the above. What do they say? This is being stated:- Men think, 'Through the knowledge of Brahman or the Supreme Self we shall become all, excluding nothing.' The use of the word 'men' indicates their special aptitude for this as they are specially qualified for the achievement of prosperity and liberation. This is the idea. As those seekers think with regard to rites that they would bring sure results, similarly they think that the knowledge of Brahman is sure to lead to identity with all, for the Vedas are equally the authority for both. Now this seems to be something inconsistent, hence we ask, what did that Brahman by knowing which men think they will become all, know by which It became all? And the Srutis say that It is all. If It became all without knowing anything, let it be the same with others too, what is the use of the knowledge of Brahman? If, on the other hand, It became all by knowing something, then this identity with all which is the result of the knowledge of Brahman, being the product of knowledge, becomes just like the result of an action, and therefore transitory. There would also be a regressus in infinitum, viz that too had become all by knowing something else, that eariler thing, again, by knowing something else, and so on. We take it for granted than It did not become all without knowing something, for that would be distorting the meaning of the scriptures. But the charge of the result being transitory stands, does it not? --- Nor, none of those charges can be levelled at it, for there is a particular meaning to it.
If indeed that Brahman became all by knowing something, we ask, what was it? To this objection the text gives the following absolutely faultless reply:-

Translation By Max Müller

9. Here they say:- 'If men think that by knowledge of Brahman they will become everything, what then did that Brahman know, from whence all this sprang?'

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Prima facie view:- Brahman here must be the conditioned Brahman (The view of an earlier commentator (Vrttikara), for then only can the identity with all be the product of effort. The Supreme Brahman cannot become all as a result of knowledge. But this identity with all is spoken of as a result of knowledge:- 'Therefore It became all.' Hence the Brahman referred to in the passage, 'This was indeed Brahman in the beginning,' must be the conditioned Brahman. Or, since men alone are qualified (for this identification with all), the word 'Brahman' may refer to a future knower of Brahman who will be identified with It. For in the passage, 'Men think ' we shall become all' (I. iv. 9), men have been introduced, and it has already been said that they alone are specially qualified for the practice of the means of prosperity and liberation --- neither the Supreme Brahman nor Hiranyagarbha, the conditioned Brahman. Therefore by the word 'Brahman' is meant a man who through the knowledge of the conditioned Brahman --- identified with the whole universe --- combined with rites, attained identity with the conditioned Brahman (Hiranyagarbha), and turning away from all enjoyments (in that state) and having broken his ties of desire and action by attaining everything, sought unity with the Supreme Brahman through the knowledge of It. It is a common occurrence in the world that words are used having reference to future states, as in the sentence, 'They are cooking rice ('Rice' here means the cooked grains.),' and in the scriptures too, 'The monk (He can be a monk only after the sacrifice.), after performing a sacrifice in which wishing fearlessness to all beings is his fee to the priests,' etc. (Va. X.). Similarly here also Brahman means a man desiring to know Brahman and aspiring identity with It.
This is the view of some (Bhartrprapanca, another commentator.).
Reply:- Not so, for that kind of identity with all would be open to the charge of transitoriness. There is no such thing in the
world that really assumes a different state through some cause and still is eternal. Similarly, if identity with all be due to the knowledge of Brahman, it cannot at the same time by eternal. And if it be transitory, it would be, as we have already said, like the result of an action. But if by identity with all you mean the cessation, through the knowledge of Brahman, of that idea of not being all which is due to ignorance, then it would be futile to understand by the term 'Brahman' a man who will be Brahman. Even before knowing Brahman, everybody, being Brahman, is really always identical with all, but ignorance superimposes on him the idea that he is not Brahman and not all, as a mother-of-pearl is mistaken for silver, or as the sky is imagined to be concave, or blue, or the like. Similarly, if you think that here also the idea of not being Brahman and not being all that has been superimposed on Brahman by ignorance, is removed by the knowledge of Brahman, then, since the Vedas speak the truth, it is proper to say that what was really the Supreme Brahman is referred to in the sentence, 'This was indeed Brahman in the beginning,' for that is the primary meaning of the word 'Brahman.' But one must not think that the word 'Brahman' here means a man who will be Brahman, which would be contrary to the meaning of that term. For it is wrong to give up the plain meaning of a word used in the Sruti and put a new meaning in its place, unless there is a higher purpose behind it.

Objection:- But the fact of not being Brahman and not being all exists apart from the creation of ignorance.
Reply:- No, for then it cannot be removed by the knowledge of Brahman. This knowledge has never been observed either directly to remove some characteristic of a thing or to create one. But everywhere it is seen to remove ignorance. Similarly here also let the idea of not being Brahman and not being all that is due to ignorance, be removed by the knowledge of Brahman, but it can neither create nor put a stop to a real entity. Hence it is entirely futile to give up the plain meaning of a word used in the Sruti and put a new meaning in its place.

Objection:- But is not ignorance out of place in Brahman?
Reply:- Not so, for knowledge regarding Brahman has been enjoined. When there has been no superimposition of silver on a mother-or-pearl, and it is directly visible, no one takes the trouble to say it is a mother-of-pearl, and not silver. Similarly, were there no superimposition of ignorance on Brahman, the knowledge of unity regarding Brahman would not be enjoined in such terms as the following:- All this is Existence, All this is Brahman (Adapted from Ch. VI. ii. 1 and Mu. II. ii. 11 respectively.). 'All this is the Self' (Ch. VII. xxv. 2), and This duality has no existence apart from Brahman (An echo of IV. iv. 19.).

Objection:- We do not say that there is no superimposition on Brahman of attributes not belonging to It, as in the case of a mother-of-pearl, but that Brahman is not the cause of the superimposition of these attributes on Itself, nor the author of ignorance.
Reply:- Let it be so. Brahman is not the author of ignorance nor subject to error. But it is not admitted that there is any other conscious entity but Brahman which is the author of ignorance or subject to error. Witness such Sruti texts as, 'There is no other knower but Him' (III. vii. 23), 'There is no other knower but This' (III. viii. 11), 'Thou art That' (Ch. VI. viii. 7), 'It knew only Itself as, 'I am Brahman' ' (this text), and 'He (who worships another god thinking), 'He is one, and I am another,' does not know' (Ibid.). And the Smrtis:- '(Living) the same in all beings' (G. XIII. 27), 'I am the self, O Arjuna (dwelling in the minds of all beings)' (G. X. 20), and '(Wise men are even-minded) to a dog as well as a Candala' (G. V. 18). And the Vedic Mantras:- 'He who (sees) all beings (in himself)' (Is. 6), and 'When all beings (have become his self)' (Is. 7).

Objection:- In that case scriptural instruction is useless.
Reply:- Quite so, let it be, when the truth has been known.
Objection:- But it is also useless to know the truth.
Reply:- No, for we see it removes ignorance.
Objection:- If there is unity, this removal of ignorance also is impossible.
Reply:- Not so, for it contradicts experience. We actually see that the knowledge of unity alone dispels ignorance. If you deny an observed fact, saying it is impossible, you would be contradicting experience, a thing which nobody will allow. Nor
is there any question of impossibility with regard to an observed fact, because it has actually been observed.
Objection:- But this observation also is impossible.
Reply:- There also the same logic will apply.

Objection:- 'One indeed becomes good through good work' (III. ii. 13), 'It is followed by knowledge, work' (IV. iv. 2), 'The individual self, the Purusa, is a thinker, knower and doer' (Pr. IV. 9) --- from such Sruti and Smrti texts as well as from reason we know that there is a transmigrating self other than and distinct from the Supreme Self. And the latter is known to be distinct from the former from such Sruti texts as the following:- 'This (Self) is That which has been described as 'Not this, not this,' ' (III. iv. 26), 'It transcends hunger etc. (Adapted from III. v. 1.),' 'The Self that is sinless, undecaying, deathless' (Ch. VIII. vii. 13), and 'Under the mighty rule of this Immutable' (III. viii. 9). Again, in the systems of logic (Vaisesika and Nyaya) advocated by Kanada and Gautama, the existence of a God distinct from the transmigrating self is established through argument. That the latter is different from God is clearly seen from its activity due to its desire to get rid of the misery of relative existence. Also from such Sruti and Smrti texts as:- 'It is without speech and without zeal' (Ch. III. xiv. 2), and 'I have no duties, O Arjuna' (G. III. 32). And from the distinct mention of God as the object of search and the individual self as the seeker, in such (Sruti) passages as:- 'That is to be sought, and That one should desire to realise' (Ch. VIII. vii. 1, 3), 'Knowing It one is not touched (by evil action)' (IV. iv. 23), 'The knower of Brahman attains the highest' (Tai. II. i. 1), 'It should be realised in one form only' (IV. iv. 20), 'He, O Gargi, who without knowing this Immutable' (III. viii. 10), 'Knowing It alone, the sage' (IV. iv. 21), and 'The syllable Om is called the bow, the individual self the arrow, and Brahman the target' (Mu. II. ii. 4). Another reason for the difference is the mention of a journey, particular routes and a destination for a seeker of liberation. If there is no difference, who should make the journey and how, and in the absence of this, two particular routes, viz the southern and northern, are meaningless, and the destination as well. But if the individual self is different from the Supreme Self, all this would be consistent. Also they must be different because the scriptures prescribe the two means, viz rites and knowledge. If the individual self is different from Brahman, the teaching of rites and knowledge as means to prosperity and liberation respectively may aptly apply to it, but not to God, for the objects of His desire are eternally attained. Therefore it is proper to understand the word 'Brahmann' in the sense of a man aspiring to be Brahman.
Reply:- No, for then instruction about Brahman would be useless. If a man subject to transmigration and only aspiring to be identified with Brahman became all by knowing himself to be Brahman, although he was not It, then instruction about the Surpeme Brahman is certainly useless, for he attained identity with all as a result of knowing only the transmigrating self, and the knowledge of the Supreme Brahman is never utilised (By scriptural injunctions, making it a subsidiary part of rites.) for attaining human ends.

Objection:- The instruction is only meant for the man subject to transmigration, so that he may practise the meditation based on resemblance (This is a kind of meditation known as 'Sampad', in which an inferior thing is thought of as a superior thing through some common features, often fanciful.) with regard to Brahman as, 'I am Brahman.' For if he does not fully know the nature of Brahman, with what can he identify himself in fancy as, 'I am Brahman'? This meditation based on resemblance is possible only when the characteristics of Brahman are fully known.
Reply:- Not so, for we know that the words 'Brahman' and 'self' are synonymous, being used thousands of times in co-ordination in such texts as the following:- 'This self is Brahman' (II. v. 19; Ma. 2), 'The Brahman that is immediate and direct' (III. iv. 1 ' 2; III. v. 1), 'The Self (that is sinless)' (Ch. VIII. vii. 1, 3), 'It is truth, It is the Self' (Ch. VI. viii. 7 etc.) and 'The knower of Brahman attains the highest' (Tai. II. i. 1), these last introductory words (to Tai. II.) being shortly after followed by the words, 'From this Self,' etc. (Ibid.). The meditation based on resemblance is performed when the two things concerned are different, not when they are identical. And the sentence, 'This all is the Self' (II. iv. 6), shows the unity of the Self under consideration that is to be realised. Therefore the Self cannot be regarded as Brahman through the meditation based on resemblance.
Nor do we see any other necessity for instruction about Brahman, for the Sruti mentions identification with It in the passages, '(He who) knows (that Supreme) Brahman becomes Brahman' (III. ii. 9), 'You have attained That which is free from fear, O Janaka' (IV. ii. 4), and 'He ' becomes the fearless Brahman' (IV. iv. 25). If the meditation based on resemblance were meant, this identity would not take place, for one thing cannot become another.

Objection:- On the strength of scriptural statements, even the meditation based on resemblance may led to identity.
Reply:- No, for this meditation is only an idea. And knowledge, as we have said, only removes the false notion, it does not create anything. Nor can a scriptural statement impart any power to a thing. For it is an accepted principle that the scriptures are only informative, not creative (They only give first-hand information about things unknown. They do not produce anything new.). Besides, in the passage, 'This Self has entered into these bodies,' etc. (I. iv. 7), it is clear that the Supreme Self alone has entered. Therefore the view that the word 'Brahman' means a man who will be Brahman, is not a sound one. Another reason is that it contradicts the intended meaning. The desired import of this whole Upanisad is the knowledge that Brahman is without interior or exterior and homogeneous like a lump of salt, as is known from, the assertion , made at the end of both Madhu and Muni Kandas (Consisting of chapter I --- II and III --- IV respectively.), 'This is the teaching' (II. v. 19), and 'This much indeed is (the means of) immortality, my dear' (IV. v. 15). Similarly, in the Upanisads of all recensions the knowledge of the unity of Brahman (self) is the certain import. If, therefore, the passage in question is interpreted to mean that the transmigrating self, which is different from Brahman, knew itself, the desired meaning of the Upanisads would be contradicted. And in that case the scripture, having its beginning and end not tallying with each other, would be considered inconsistent. Moreover, the name would be out of place. In other words, if in the passage, 'It knew only Itself', the word 'It' is supposed to refer to the transmigrating self, the name given to the knowledge would not be 'the knowledge of Brahman,' for then, 'It knew only Itself,' should mean that the transmigrating self was the entity that was known.

Objection:- Suppose we say that the word 'Self' refers to an entity other than the knower (Which, according to the opponent, is the individual self. Hence the entity known would be Brahman, thus justifying the name of the knowledge.).
Reply:- Not so, for there is the specification, 'I am Brahman.' If the entity known were other than the knower, the specification should be, 'It is Brahman,' or 'That is Brahman,' and not 'I am Brahman.' But since it is, 'I am Brahman,' and there is the assertion, 'It knew only Itself,' we know it for certain that the self is Brahman. And then only the name 'the knowledge of Brahman' would be appropriate, not otherwise. In the other case it would be 'the knowledge of the transmigrating self.' Nor can the same entity really be both Brahman and not Brahman, just as the sun cannot be both bright and dark, for these are contradictory features. And if both were the cause of the name, there should not be the sure appellation 'the knowledge of Brahman.' It should then be 'the knowledge of Brahman and of the transmigrating self.' Nor in proceeding to expound the knowledge of Truth should one present the reality as an absurdity, like a woman, for instance, being one-half old and one-half young. That will only cause doubt in the mind of the listener. Whereas it is sure knowledge that is regarded as leading to liberation, the goal of human life, as is evidenced by the following Sruti and Smrti texts:- 'He who really has (the conviction that he will attain the conditioned Brahman after death) and has no doubt about it (does attain him)' (Ch. III. xiv. 4), and 'The doubting man perishes' (G. IV. 40). Hence one who wishes to do good to others should not use expressions of a doubtful import.

Objection:- To think that Brahman, like us, is a seeker of liberation, is not proper, and that is what we see in the passage, 'It knew only Itself ' Therefore It became all.
Reply:- Not so, for by saying this you will be flouting the scriptures. It is not our idea, but that of the scriptures. Hence your fling hits them. And you who wish to please Brahman should not give up the real meaning of the scriptures by fancying things contrary to it. Nor should you lose your patience over this much only, for all plurality is but imagined in Brahman, as we know from hundreds of texts like the following:- 'It should be realised in one form only' (IV. iv. 20), 'There is no difference whatsoever in Brahman' (IV. iv. 19; Ka. IV. 11), 'When there is duality, as it were' (II. iv. 14; IV. v. 15), and 'One only without a second' (Ch. VI. ii. 1). Since the whole phenomenal world is imagined in Brahman alone and is not real, you say very little when you condemn this particular idea as improper. Therefore the conclusion is that the word 'Brahman' refers to that Brahman which projected the universe and entered into it.
This, the Brahman (self) that is perceived as being in this body, was indeed --- this word is emphatic --- Brahman, and all, in the beginning, even before realisation. But owing to ignorance it superimposes on itself the notion that it is not Brahman, and that it is not all, and consequently thinks, through mistake, that it is an agent, possessed of activity, the experiencer of its fruits, happy or miserable, and transmigrating. But really it is Brahman different from all the foregoing and is all. Being somehow awakened by a merciful teacher who told it that it was not subject to transmigartion, 'It knew only Itself,' its own natural Self, that is, which is free from differentiations superimposed by ignorance. This is the meaning of the particle 'eva' (only).

Objection:- Tell me, what is that natural Self which Brahman knew?
Reply:- Do you not remember the Self? It has been pointed out as the one that entering into these bodies does the function of the Prana, Apana, Vyana, Udana and Samana (See commentary on I. v. 3.).
Objection:- You are describing It as one would describe a cow or a horse by simply saying, 'It is a cow,' or 'It is a horse.' You do not show the Self directly.
Reply:- Well then, the Self is the seer, hearer, thinker and knower.
Objection:- Here also you do not directly point out the nature of that which does the function of seeing etc. Going is surely not the nature of one who goes, nor cutting that of a cutter.
Reply:- In that case the Self is the seer of sight, the hearer of hearing, the thinker of thought and the knower of knowledge.
Objection:- But what difference does it make in the seer? Whether it be the seer of sight or of a jar, it is but the seer under all circumstances. By saying 'The seer of sight' you are simply stating a difference as regards the object seen. But the seer, whether it be the seer of sight or of a jar, is just the same.
Reply:- No, for there is a difference, and it is this:- If that which is the seer of sight is identical with that sight, it always visualises the latter, and there is never a time when sight is not visualised by the seer. So the vision of the seer must be eternal. It if were transitory, then sight, which is the object visualised, may sometimes not be seen, as a jar, for instance, may not always be perceived by the transitory vision. But the seer of sight never ceases to visualise sight like that.

Objection:- Has the seer then two kinds of vision, one eternal and invisible, and the other transitory and visible?
Reply:- Yes. The transitory vision is familiar to us, for we see some people are blind, and others are not. If the eternal vision
were the only one in existence, all people would be possessed of vision. But the vision of the seer is an eternal one, for the Sruti says, 'The vision of the witness can never be lost' (IV. iii. 23). From inference also we know this. For we find even a blind man has vision consisting of the impressions of a jar etc. in dreams. This shows that the vision of the seer is not lost with the loss of the other kind of vision. Through that unfailing eternal vision, which is identical with It and is called the self-effulgent light, the Self always sees the other, transitory vision in the dream and waking states, as idea and perception respectively, and becomes the seer of sight. Such being the case, the vision itself is Its nature, like the heat of fire, and there is no other conscious (or unconscious) seer over and above the vision, as the Vaisesikas maintain.
It, Brahman, knew only Itself, the eternal vision, devoid of the transitory vision etc. superimposed on It.

Objection:- But knowing the knower is self-contradictory, for the Sruti says, 'One should not try to know the knower of knowledge' (III. iv. 2).
Reply:- No, this sort of knowledge involves no contradiction. The Self is indeed known thus, as 'the seer of sight.' Also it does not depend on any other knowledge. He who knows that the vision of the seer is eternal, does not wish to see It in any other way. This wish to see the seer automatically stops because of its very impossibility, for nobody hankers after a thing that does not exist. And that sight which is itself an object of vision does not dare to visualise the seer, in which case one might wish to do it. Nor does anybody want to see himself. Therefore the sentence, 'It knew only Itself,' only means the cessation of the superimpostion of ignorance, and not the actual cognising of the Self as an object.
How did It know Itself? As 'I am Brahman, the Self that is the seer of sight.' 'Brahman' is That which is immediate and direct, the Self that is within all, beyond hunger and the like, described as 'Not this, not this' neither gross nor subtle, and so on. 'I am, as you (The teacher) said, That and no other, not the transmigrating self.' Therefore, from knowing thus, It, Brahman, became all. Since by the cessation of the superimposed notion of not being Brahman, its effect, the notion of not being all, was also gone, therefore It became all. Hence men are justified in thinking that through the knowledge of Brahman they would become all. The question, 'Well, what did that Brahman know by which It became all?' has been answered:- 'This was indeed Brahman in the beginning. It knew only Itself as, 'I am Brahman.' Therefore It became all.'
And whoever among the gods knew It, the Self, in the manner described above, that awakened self also became That, Brahman. And the same with sages and men. The words 'gods' etc. are used from the conventional point of view, not from that of the vision of Brahman. We have already said that it is Brahman which has entered everywhere, as set forth in the passage, 'That Supreme Being first entered the bodies' (II. v. 18). Hence the words 'gods' etc. are used from the conventional standpoint determined by the limiting adjuncts such as the
body. Really it was Brahman which was in those divine and other bodies even before realisation, being only looked upon as something else. It knew only Itself and thereby became all.
To strengthen the import of the passage that this knowledge of Brahman leads to identity with all, the Sruti quotes some Mantras. How? The sage called Vamadeva, while realising this, his own self, as identical with That, Brahman, knew, from this realisation of Brahman, i.e. in that state of realisation of the identity of the self, and Brahman, visualised these Mantras, 'I was Manu, and the sun,' etc. (R. IV. xxvi. 1). The expression, 'While realising this (self) as That' --- Brahman --- refers to the knowledge of Brahman. And the words, 'I was Manu, and the sun,' refer to its result, identity with all. By the use of the form (The suffix Satr, denoting concurrence.), 'While realising' It he attained this result, viz identity with all, the Sruti shows that liberation is attainable through the aid of the knowledge of Brahman, as in the expression, 'While eating he is getting satisfaction.' Someone may think that the gods, who are great, attained this identity with all through the knowledge of Brahman because of their extraordinary power, but those of this age, particularly men, can never attain it owing to their limited power. In order to remove this notion the text says:- And to this day whoever, curbing his interest in external things, in like manner knows It, the Brahman under consideration which has entered into all beings and is indicated by the functions of seeing etc., i.e. his own Self, as, 'I am Brahman,' which is untouched by the attributes of the phenomenal universe, is without interior or exterior and absolute, by discarding the differences superimposed by the
false notion created by limiting adjuncts, becomes all this, owing to his notion of incompleteness --- the effect of ignorance --- being removed by the knowledge of Brahman. For there is no difference as regards Brahman or the knowledge of It between giants like Vamadeva and the human weaklings of to-day. But, one may suppose, the result of the knowledge of Brahman may be uncertain in the case of the present generation. This is answered as follows:- Even the gods, powerful as they may be, cannot prevail against him, the man who has known Brahman in the manner described above --- have not the capacity to stop his becoming Brahman and all, much less others.

Objection:- Is there any ground for supposing that the gods and others can thwart the attainment of the results of the knowledge of Brahman?
Reply:- Yes, because men are indebted to them. The Sruti text, '(Every Brahmana --- twice-born --- by his very birth is indebted) to the sages in respect of continence, to the gods in respect of sacrifices, and to the Manes in respect of progeny' (Tai S. VI. iii. 10.5), shows that a man by his very birth is under certain obligations. And we know it from the illustration of animals (in this text). There is also the text, 'Now this self (the ignorant man),' etc. (I. iv. 16), describing him as an object of enjoyment for all, which shows that it is reasonable to suppose that the gods, in order to maintain their livelihood, may hinder men, who are dependent, from attaining immortality, as cerditors do with their debtors. The gods also protect their animals like their own bodies, for the Sruti will show that each man being equivalent to many animals, the gods have a great source of livelihood in the rites performed by him. It will presently be stated, 'Therefore it is not liked by them that men should know this' (this text), and 'Just as one wishes safety to one's body, so do all beings wish safety to him who knows it as such' (I. iv. 16). From the mention of dislike and safety we understand that the gods think that when a man attains the knowledge of Brahman, he will cease to be their object of enjoyment and their animal, for his dependence will end. Therefore the gods may very well hinder a prospective knower of Brahman from attaining the results of the knowledge of Brahman, for they are also powerful.

Objection:- In that case the gods may find it like drinking a beverage to obstruct the fruition of results in other spheres too, viz rites. Well, it would shake one's faith in the performance of the means of achieving prosperity and liberation. Similarly God also, being of inscrutable power, can put obstacles, as also time, action, sacred formulas, herbs and austerities, which, as we know from the scriptures as well as experience, can help or hinder the fruition of results. This too would shake one's faith in the performance of scriptural rites.
Reply:- Not so, for all things spring from definite causes, and we also see variety in the universe. Both these will be inconsistent if things happen spontaneously. Since it is the accepted view of the Vedas, Smrtis, reasoning and tradition that happiness, misery, and the like are the outcome of one's past work, the gods, or God, or time by no means upset the results of work, for these depend on requisite factors. Work, good or bad, that
men do cannot come into being without the help of factors such as the gods, time and God, and even if it did, it would not have the power to produce results, for it is the very nature of work to spring from many causes such as the different factors. Therefore the gods, God and others being auxiliaries to work, there is another to shake our faith in the attainment of its results.
Sometimes also (in the matter of thwarting) they have to depend on the past work of men, for its inherent power cannot be checked. And there is no fixity about the relative predominance of past work, time, destiny and the nature of things etc.; it is inscrutable, and hence throws people into confusion. Some, for instance, say that in bringing about results one's past work is the only factor. Others say it is destiny. A third group mentions time. Still others say it is the nature of things etc. While yet another group maintains it is all these things combined. Regarding this the Vedas and Smrtis uphold the primacy of past work, as in the passage, 'One indeed becomes good through good work and evil through evil work' (III. ii. 13), and so on. Although one or other of these at times gains ascendancy in its own sphere over the rest, whose potential superiority lies in abeyance for the time being, yet there is no uncertainty about work producing results, for the importance of work is decided by the scriptures as well as reason (The variety that we see in the world can be explained only as the outcome of men's diverse past work.).
Nor (can the gods check the result of knowledge), for the realisation of Brahman, which is this result, consists in the mere cessation of ignorance. It has been suggested that the gods may thwart the attainment of Brahman, which is the result expected from the knowledge of It; but they do not have that power. Why? Because this result, the attainment of Brahman, immediately follows the knowledge. How? As in the world a form is revealed as soon as the observer's eye is in touch with light, similarly the very moment that one has a knowledge of the Supreme Self, ignorance regarding It must disappear. Hence, the effects of ignorance being impossible in the presence of the knowledge of Brahman, like the effects of darkness in the presence of a lamp, whom should the gods thwart and by what means, for is not the knower of Brahman the self of the gods? This is what the text says:- 'For he, the knower of Brahman, becomes their self, the reality of these gods, the object of their meditation, the Brahman that is to be known from all scriptures, simultaneously with the knowledge of Brahman, since, as we have said, the only obstruction of ignorance vanishes then and there, like a mother-of-pearl mistaken for a piece of silver becoming itself again. Hence the gods cannot possibly try to stand against their own self. They succeed in their effort to put obstacles only in the case of one who seeks a result which is other than the Self and is separated by space, time and causation, but not with regard to this sage, who becomes their self simultaneously with the awakening of knowledge, and is not separated by space, time and causation for there is no room for opposition here.

Objection:- In that case, since there is not a stream of consciousness about knowledge (of Brahman), and since we see that a consciousness of an opposite nature together with its effects persists, let us say that only the last (The one arising at the moment of death.) consciousness of the Self removes ignorance, and not the first one.
Reply:- No, for your ground of inference will be falsified on account of the first. If the first consciousness of the Self does not remove ignorance, neither will the last, for they are alike consciousness of the Self.
Objection:- Well then, let us say, it is not the isolated consciousness that removes ignorance, but that which is continuous.
Reply:- Not so, for there cannot be a continuity, since it would be broken by thoughts of self-preservation etc. So long as these crop up, there cannot be an unbroken stream of consciousness about knowledge, for the two are contradictory.
Objection:- Suppose the latter continues till death to the exclusion of the former.
Reply:- Not so, for the uncertainty about the requisite number of thoughts to make up that stream would be open to the charge of making the meaning of the scriptures indefinite. In other words, there being nothing to determine that so many thoughts would make up a stream that will remove ignorance, it would be impossible to determine the meaning of the scriptures, which is not desirable.

Objection:- The meaning is quite definite, for in so far as it is a stream of consciousness, it will remove ignorance.
Reply:- No, for there is no difference between the first and the last stream of consciousness. There being nothing to determine whether it is the first stream of consciousness about knowledge that removes ignorance, or the last one ending with the moment of death, they too would be open to those two charges already mentioned with regard to the first and last thoughts.

Objection:- Well then, let us say that knowledge does not remove ignorance.
Reply:- Not so, for the Sruti says, 'Therefore It became all,' as also, 'The knot of the heart is broken,' etc. (Mu. II. ii. , 'Then what delusion can there be?' (Is. 7), and so on.
Objection:- These may be mere eulogies.
Reply:- No, for then the Upanisads in all the recensions would be classed as such, for they have just this one aim.
Objection:- Suppose we say that they are but eulogies, for they deal with the self which is already known through perception (As the basis of our ego-consiousness.).
Reply:- No, for we have already refuted that contention (The ego-consciousness deals with the individual self, not the Supreme Self, the Witness.). Also we have said that knowledge produces palpable results, viz the cessation of such evils as ignorance, grief, delusion and fear. Therefore there can be no question about knowledge removing ignorance, whether it be first or last, continuous or non-continuous, for knowledge culminates in producing the cessation of ignorance and other evils. Any consciousness that produces this result, whether first or last, continuous or non-continuous, is knowledge according to us. Hence there is no scope whatsoever for any objection.
You said, the first consciousness does not remove ignorance, because we see that a consciousness of an opposite nature to knowledge together with its effects persists. This is wrong, for the residue of Prarabdha work is the cause of the persistence of the body after knowledge. In other words, that resultant of past work which led to the formation of the present body (Prarabdha), being the outcome of false notions (Notions opposed to reality considering the non-Self to be the Self and vice versa.) and the evils (of attachment etc.), is able to bear fruit only as such, i.e. as coupled with those notions and evils; hence until the body falls, it cannot but produce, as part of one's experience of the results of past work, just so much of false notions and the evils of attachment etc., for the past work that made this body has already begun to bear fruit and must run its course like an arrow that has been shot. Therefore knowledge cannot stop that, for they are not contradictory. What does it do then? It stops the effects of ignorance which are contradictory to it and are about to spring up from (the ignorance lying in) the self, which is the substratum of that knowledge, for they have not yet appeared. But the other is past.
Moreover, false notions do not arise in a man of realisation, for there is then no object for them. Whenever a false notion arises, it does so on account of a certain similarity of something to another, without ascertaining the particular nature of that thing, as when a mother-of-pearl is mistaken for a piece of silver. And this can nor more happen to one who has ascertained the particular nature of that thing, for the source of all false notions (that cursory resemblance) has been destroyed; as they no more appear when a right perception of the mother-of-pearl, for instance, has taken place. Sometimes, however, memories due to the impressions of false notions, antecedent to the dawning of knowledge, simulating those notions, suddenly appear and throw him into the error regarding them as actual false notions; as one who is familiar with the points of the compass sometimes all of a sudden gets confused about them. If even a man of realisation comes to have false notions as before, then faith in realisation itself being shaken, no one would care to understand the meaning of the scriptures, and all evidences of knowledge would cease to be such, for then there would be no distinction between things that are valid evidences and those that are not. This also answers the question why the body does not fall immediately after realisation. The destruction of actions done before, after and at the time of realisation as well as those accumulated in past lives --- actions that have not yet begun to bear fruit --- is proved by the very negation of obstructions to the attainment of results in the present text, as also from such Sruti texts as the following:- 'And his actions are destroyed' (Mu. II. ii. , 'It takes him only so long (as he does not give up his body)' (Ch. VI. xiv. 2), 'All demerits are burnt up' (Ch. V.xxiv. 3), 'Knowing It one is not touched by evil action' (IV. iv. 23), 'He is never overtaken by these two thoughts (of having done good and evil acts)' (IV. iv. 22), 'Actions done or omitted do not trouble him' (Ibid), '(Remorse for doing evil and not doing good) does not trouble him' (Tai. II. ix), and 'He is not afraid of anything' (Ibid.). Also from such Smrti texts as the following:- 'The fire of knowledge reduces all actions to ashes' (G. IV. 37).
The objection that he is tied up by his obligations (to the gods etc.) is not valid, for they concern an ignorant man. It is he who is under those obligations, for he can be presumed to be an agent and so forth. It will be said later on, 'When there is something else, as it were, then one can see something' (IV. iii. 31). These last words show that the acts of seeing etc. together with their results, which are dependent on many factors created by ignorance, are possible only in the state of ignorance, when the Self, the Reality that has no second, appears as something else, like a second moon when one has got the disease of double vision (Timira). But the text, 'Then what should one see and through what?' (II. iv. 14; IV. v. 15) shows that work is impossible in the state of knowledge, when the illusion of manifoldness created by ignorance has been destroyed. Therefore the indebtedness in question belongs only to an ignorant man, for whom it is possible to work, and to none else. We shall show this at length while dealing with passages that are yet to be explained.
As, for instance, here. While he, one is not a knower of Brahman, who worships another god, a god different from himself, approaches him in a subordinate position, offering him praises, salutations, sacrifices, presents, devotion, meditation, etc., thinking, 'He is one, non-self, different from me, and I am another, qualified for rites, and I must serve him like a debtor' --- worships him with such ideas, does not know the truth. He, this ignorant man, has not only the evil of ignorance, but is also like an animal to the gods. As a cow or other animals are utilised through their services such as carrying loads or yielding milk, so is this man of use to every one of the gods and others on account of his many services such as the performance of sacrifices. That is to say, he is therefore engaged to do all kinds of services for them.
The scriptural rites, with or without the accompaniment of meditation, which this ignorant man, for whom the divisions of caste, order of life and so forth exist, and who is bound to those rites, performs, lead to progress beginning with human birth and ending with identity with Hiranyagarbha. While his natural activities, as distinguished from those prescribed by the scriptures, lead to degradation beginning with the human birth itself and ending with identity with stationary objects. That it is so we shall explain in the latter part of this chapter beginning with, 'There are indeed three worlds' (I. V. 16), and continuing right up to the end. While the effect of knowledge (meditation) has been briefly shown to be identity with all.
The whole of this Upanisad is exclusively devoted to showing the distinction between the spheres of knowledge and ignorance. We shall show that this is the import of the whole book.
Since it is so, therefore the gods can thwart as well as help an ignorant man. This is being shown:- As in the word many animals such as cows or horses serve a man, their owner and controller, so deos each ignorant man, equivalent to many animals, serve the gods. This last word is suggestive of the Manes and others as well. He thinks, 'This Indra and the other gods are different from me and are my masters. I shall worship them like a servant through praises, salutations, sacrifices, etc., and shall attain as results prosperity and liberation granted by them. Now, in the world, even if one animal of a man possessing many such is taken away, seized by a tiger, for instance, it causes great anguish. Similarly what is there to wonder at if the gods feel mortified when a man, equivalent to many animals, gets rid of the idea that he is their creature, as when a householder is robbed of many animals? Therefore it is not liked by them, these gods --- what? --- that men should somehow know this truth of the identity of the self and Brahman. So the revered Vyasa writes in the Anugita, 'The world of the gods, O Arjuna, is filled with those who perform rites. And the gods do not like that mortals should surpass them' (Mbh. XIV. xx. 59). Hence as men try to save animals from being seized by tigers etc., so the gods seek to prevent men from attaining the knowledge of Brahman lest they should cease to be their objects of enjoyment. Those, however, whom they wish to set free, they endow with faith and the like; while the opposite class they visit with lack of faith etc. Therefore a seeker of liberation should be devoted to worshipping the gods, have faith and devotion, be obedient (to the gods) and be alert about the attainment of knowledge or about knowledge itself. The mention of the dislike of the gods is an indirect hint at all this.
In the sentence, 'The Self alone is to be meditated upon' (I. iv. 7) the gist (The knowledge of Brahman.) of the scriptures has been put in a nutshell. In order to explain it, its relation (To the resulting identification with the universe, and so on. The relation here is that of means and end.), and utility have also been stated in the eulogistic passage, 'They say:- Men think,' etc., (I. iv. 9). And that ignorance is the cause of one's belonging to the relative plane has been stated in the passage, 'While he who worships another god,' etc. (I. iv. 10). There it has been said that an ignorant man is indebted and dependent like an animal, having to do duties for the gods etc. What is the cause of their having to do those duties? The different castes and order of life. The following paragraphs are introduced in order to explain what these castes are, because of which this dependent man is bound to the rites connected with them, and transmigrates. It is to explain this in detail that the creation of Indra and other gods was not mentioned immediately after that of Fire. This last, however, was described to complete the picture of creation by Viraj. It should be understood that this creation of Indra and other gods also belongs to that, being a part of it. It is being described here only to indicate the reason why the ignorant man alone is qualified for the performance of rites.

Translation By Max Müller

10. Verily in the beginning this was Brahman, that Brahman knew (its) Self only, saying, 'I am Brahman.' From it all this sprang. Thus, whatever Deva was awakened (so as to know Brahman), he indeed became that (Brahman); and the same with Rishis and men. The Rishi Vâmadeva saw and understood it, singing, 'I was Manu (moon), I was the sun.' Therefore now also he who thus knows that he is Brahman, becomes all this, and even the Devas cannot prevent it, for he himself is their Self. Now if a man worships another deity, thinking the deity is one and he another, he does not know. He is like a beast for the Devas. For verily, as many beasts nourish a man, thus does every man nourish the Devas. If only one beast is taken away, it is not pleasant; how much more when many are taken! Therefore it is not pleasant to the Devas that men should know this.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- In the beginning this, the Ksatriya and other castes, was indeed Brahman, identical with that Brahman (Viraj) who after manifesting Fire assumed the form of that. He is called Brahman, because he identified himself with the Brahmana caste. One only:- Then there was no differentiation into other castes such as the Ksatriya. Being one, i.e. without any protector etc. such as the Ksatriya, he did not flourish, i.e. could not do his work properly. Hence he, Viraj, thinking, 'I am a Brahmana, and these are my duties,' in order to create duties pertaining to a Brahmana by birth --- to glorify himself as a performer of rites --- specially, pre-eminently, projected an excellent form. What is that? The caste called Ksatriya. This is being pointed out by a reference to its individuals. Those who are well known in the world as Ksatriyas among the gods. The plural is used (in 'Ksatriyas'), as in grammar a word denoting a caste may be optionally in the plural (See Panini I. ii. 58.). Or because there are many individuals in a caste, the difference is figuratively transferred to the group. Who are they? This the text answers by mentioning particularly the anointed ones:- Indra, the King of gods; Varuna, of the aquatic animals; the moon, of the Brahmanas; Rudra, of the beasts; Parjanya, of lightning etc.; Yama, of the Manes; Death, of disease etc.; and Isana, of luminaries. These are some of the Ksatriyas, among the gods. It should be understood that after them the human Ksatriyas, Pururavas and others belonging to the Lunar and Solar dynasties, presided over by the Ksatriya gods, Indra and the rest, were also created. For the creation of the gods is mentioned for this very purpose. Because Viraj created the Ksatriyas with some special eminence attached to them, therefore there is none higher than the Ksatriya, who is the controller of the Brahmana caste even. Hence the Brahmana, although he is the source of him, worships the Ksatriya, who has a higher seat, from a lower position. Where? In the
Rajasuya sacrifice. He imparts that glory or fame which belongs to him, viz the title of Brahman, to the Ksatriya. That is to say, when the king, anointed for the Rajasuya sacrifice, addresses the priest from his chair as 'Brahman,' the latter replies to him, 'You, O King, are Brahman.' This is referred to in the sentence, 'He imparts that glory to the Ksatriya.' The Brahmana, who is the topic under consideration, is indeed the source of the Ksatriya. Therefore, although the king attains supremacy, viz the distinction of being anointed for the Rajasuya sacrifice, at the end of it, when the ceremony is over, he resorts to the Brahmana, his source, i.e. puts the priest forward. But he who, proud of his strength, slights or looks down upon the Brahmana, his own source, strikes at or destroys his own source. He becomes more wicked by doing this The Ksatriya is already wicked on account of his cruelty, and he is more so by hurting his own source, as in life one is more wicked by slighting one's superior.

Translation By Max Müller

11. Verily in the beginning this was Brahman, one only. That being one, was not strong enough. It created still further the most excellent Kshatra (power), viz. those Kshatras (powers) among the Devas,--Indra, Varuna, Soma, Rudra, Parganya, Yama, Mrityu, Îsâna. Therefore there is nothing beyond the Kshatra, and therefore at the Râgasûya sacrifice the Brâhmana sits down below the Kshatriya. He confers that glory on the Kshatra alone. But Brahman is (nevertheless) the birth-place of the Kshatra. Therefore though a king is exalted, he sits down at the end (of the sacrifice) below the Brahman, as his birth-place. He who injures him, injures his own birth-place. He becomes worse, because he has injured one better than himself.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Yet, even after projecting the Ksatriyas, he, Viraj, did not flourish in his work, as before, for want of someone to acquire wealth. He projected the Vaisya, in order to acquire wealth which is the means of performing rites. Who is that Vaisya? Those species of gods who are designated in groups. The Vaisyas abound in groups, for they succeed in acquiring wealth mostly in combination, not singly. --- The suffix in the word 'Jata' does not change the meaning. --- The Vasus, a group of eight:- similarly the eleven Rudras, the twelve Adityas, the thirteen Visvadevas, sons of Visva, or the word may mean 'all the gods,' and the forty-nine Maruts, in seven groups.

Translation By Max Müller

12. He ^[1] was not strong enough. He created the Vis (people), the classes of Devas which in their different orders are called Vasus, Rudras, Âdityas, Visve Devas, Maruts.

Footnote:

1. Observe the change from tad, it, to sa, he.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- For want of a servant he did not still flourish. He projected the Sudra caste. In the word 'Saudra' there is a lengthening of the vowel without any change of meaning. What was this Sudra caste that was projected? Pusan, he who nourishes. Who is this Pusan? He is being particularly pointed out:- This earth is Pusan. The Sruti itself gives the derivation:- For it nourishes all this that exists.

Translation By Max Müller

13. He was not strong enough. He created the Sûdra colour (caste), as Pûshan (as nourisher). This earth verily is Pûshan (the nourisher); for the earth nourishes all this whatsoever.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Yet, even after projecting the four castes, he did not flourish, fearing that the Ksatriya, being fierce, might be unruly. He specially projected that excellent form. What is it? Righteousness. This righteousness, the projected excellent form is the controller of even the Ksatriya, fiercer than that fierce race even. 'Yat' should be changed into 'Yah.' Therefore, since it is the controller of even the Ksatriya, there is nothing higher than that, for it controls all. The text proceeds to explain how it is:- So even a weak man hopes to defeat a stronger man than himself through the strength of righteousness, as in life a householder contending even with the king, who is the most powerful of all. Therefore it goes without saying that righteousness, being stronger than everything else, is the controller of all. That righteousness, which is expressed as conduct, being practised by people, is verily truth. 'Truth' is the fact of being in accordance with the scriptures. The same thing, when it is practised, is called righteousness, and when it is understood to be in accordance with the scriptures, is truth. Since it is so, therefore bystanders knowing the difference between them say about a person speaking of truth, i.e. what is in accordance with the scriptures in dealing with another, 'He speaks of righteousness,' or well-known conventional propriety. Conversely also, about a person speaking of righteousness or conventional conduct, they say, 'He speaks of truth,' or what is in accordance with the scriptures. For both these that have been described, that which is known and that which is practised, are but righteousness. Therefore that righteousness in its double aspect of knowledge and practice controls all, those that know the scriptures as well as those that do not. Therefore it is the 'controller of the Ksatriya.' Hence an ignorant man identified with righteousness, in order to practise its particular forms, identifies himself with one or other of the castes, Brahmana, Ksatriya, Vaisya or Sudra, which is the pre-condition of that practice; and these are naturally the means that quality one for the performance of rites.

Translation By Max Müller

14. He was not strong enough. He created still further the most excellent Law (dharma). Law is the Kshatra (power) of the Kshatra ^[1], therefore there is nothing higher than the Law. Thenceforth even a weak man rules a stronger with the help of the Law, as with the help of a king. Thus the Law is what is called the true. And if a man declares what is true, they say he declares the Law; and if he declares the Law, they say he declares what is true. Thus both are the same.

Footnote:

1. More powerful than the Kshatra or warrior caste. Comm.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- (So) these four castes were projected --- the Brahmana, Ksatriya, Vaisya and Sudra. They are repeated here together in order to introduce what follows. He, Brahman, the Projector (Viraj), became a Brahmana among the gods as Fire, and in no other form, and became a Brahmana among men as the Brahmana, directly. In the other castes he appeared in a changed form (That is, having first become Fire and the Brahmana.):- (He became) a Ksatriya through the (divine) Ksatriyas, i.e. being presided over by Indra and other gods; a Vaisya through the (divine) Vaisyas (Presided over by the Vasus etc.) and a Sudra through the (divine) Sudra (Presided over by Pusan.). Because Brahman, the Projector, was changed in the Ksatriya and other castes, and was unchanged in Fire and the Brahmana, therefore people desire to attain the results of their rites among the gods through fire, i.e. by performing rites connected with it. It is for this purpose that Brahman abides in the form of fire, which is the receptacle in which sacrifical rites are performed. Therefore it stands to reason that people wish to attain results by performing those rites in the fire. And among men as the Brahmana:- If they want human results, there is no need for rites depending on fire etc., but simply by being born as a Brahmana they attain their life's ends. And it is only when they desire to attain results that depend on the gods, that they have to resort to rites connected with fire. The Smrti, too, says, 'But a Brahmana may undoubtedly attain perfection through the repetition of sacred formulas (This is suggestive also of the duties belonging to his caste.), whether he does other rites (connected with fire) or not. A Brahmana is one who is friendly to all' (M. II. 87). Also because the monastic life is open to him only. Therefore people seek to attain the results of their rites, so far as they belong to the human plane, by attaining Brahmanahood. For Brahman, the Projector, was directly in these two forms, the Brahmana and fire, that are respectively the agent and the receptacle of the rites.
Some (Bhartrprapanca is meant.) explain the passage differently, saying that people wish to realise the world of the Supreme Self by means of fire and the Brahmana (By offering oblations and presents respectively.). This is wrong, for the division of castes has been introduced in order to defend the undertaking of rites by people who are under ignorance, and a specification also follows. If the word 'world' here refers to the Supreme Self, the specification that follows, viz 'Without realising one's own world (the Self),' would be meaningless. If the world in question that is prayed for as being dependent on
fire, is any other world but the Self, then only the specification by the word 'own' would be consistent with refuting that extraneous world. The world that is the Self is always denoted by the words 'one's own,' while those that are created by ignorancce can never be 'one's own.' That the worlds attained through rites are not 'one's own' is stated by the words, '(Those acts) are surely exhausted.'

One may object:- Brahman projected the four castes for the sake of ritualistic work. And that work, called righteousness, being obligatory on all, controls all and helps them to achieve their life's ends. Therefore, it by that work one attains one's own world called the Supreme Self, although It may be unknown, what is the good of setting It up as the goal? This is being answered:- 'If, however, --- the word 'however' refutes the prima facie view --- anybody, owing to identification with the rites depending on fire, or with the duties belonging to the Brahmana caste, departs or dies from this transmigratory, adventitious and extraneous world consisting of the taking up of a body and caused by ignorance, desire and work, without realising his own world called the Self --- because It is always one's own Self --- as, 'I am Brahman,' It --- although It is his own world, yet --- being unknown, obstructed by ignorance and therefore virtually becoming extraneous to oneself, does not protect him by removing his evils such as grief, delusion and fear --- as the man in the story (the conventional 'self') fails to protect himself for not knowing that he is the missing tenth man. As the Vedas not studied do not protect a man by enlightening him on the rites etc., or any other, secular, work, e.g. agriculture, not undertaken, not manifested in its own form, does not protect anybody by bestowing its results, similarly the Supreme Self, although It is one's own world, on account of not being manifested in Its own form as the eternal Self, does not protect one by destroying one's ignorance etc.

Objection:- What is the good of seeking protection through the realisation of one's own world, the Self? Since the rites are sure to produce results, and there are a great many rites conducive to beneficent results, the protection that they will afford will be everlasting.
Reply:- Not so, for anything made is perishable. This is being stated:- Even if a man, a wonderful genius, who does not know It, his own world, the Self, as such, in the manner described above, continuously performs a great many meritorious acts such as the horse sacrifice, producing only beneficent results, in the world, with the idea that through those alone he will attain eternity, those acts of his, of this ignorant man, being due to desire created by ignorance, are surely exhausted in the end, when he has enjoyed their fruits, like the splendour arising from the fantasy of a dream. They are bound to be perishable, for their causes, ignorance and desire, are unstable. Hence there is no hope whatsoever that the protection afforded by the results of meritorious acts will be eternal. Therefore one should meditate only upon the world of the Self, one's own world. The word 'Self' is here used in an identical sense with the last words, for 'one's own world' is the topic, and here the words 'one's own' are omitted. He who meditates only upon the world of the Self --- what happens to him? --- never has his work exhausted, simply because he has no work. This is a restatement of an eternal fact. That is to say, an ignorant man continously suffers from the misery of transmigration by way of exhaustion of the results of his work. Not so this sage. As Emperor Janaka said, 'If Mithila is ablaze, nothing of mine is burning' (Mbh. XII. c1xxvi. 56).
Some say that the ritualistic work itself of a sage who meditates upon the world of his own Self never decays, because of its combination with meditation. And they interpret the word 'world' as inseparably connected with rites in a double aspect:- One is the manifested world called Hiranyagarbha, which is the repository of ritualistic work, and he who meditates upon this manifested, limited world connected with ritualistic work has his work exhausted, for he identifies himself with the result of limited work. But he who meditates upon that very world connected with work by reducing it to its causal form, the undifferentiated state, does not have his work exhausted, as he identifies himself with the result of unlimited work. This is a nice conceit, but not according to the Sruti, for the words 'one's own world' refer to the Supreme Self which is under consideration. Also, after introducing It in the words 'one's own world' the text again refers to It by dropping the qualifying phrase 'one's own' and using the word 'Self' in the sentence, 'One should meditate only upon the world of the Self.' So there is no scope for conceiving a world connected with ritulistic work. Another reason for this is the qualification further on by words signifying pure knowledge, 'What shall we achieve through children, we who have attained this Self, this world (result)?' (IV. iv. 22). The words 'this Self our world (A paraphrase of a portion of the previous sentence.)' mark It off from the worlds attainable through a son, ritualistic work and lower knowledge (meditation). Also, 'His world is not destroyed by any kind of work' (Kau. III. 1), and 'This is its highest world' (IV. iii. 32). The passage in question ought to have the same import as those just quoted, with the qualifying words. For, here also we find the specification 'one's own world.'

Objection:- You are wrong, for the sage desires objects through this. That is to say, if 'one's own world' is the Supreme Self, then by meditating upon It one will become That. In that case it is not proper to mention results apart from the attainment of the Self, as in the passage, 'From this (very) Self he projects whatever he wants' (this text).
Reply:- Not so, for the passage extols meditation on the world of the Self. The meaning is that the world of the Self alone stands for all that is desirable to him, for he has nothing else but It to ask for, since he has already attained all his objects. Just as another Sruti puts it, 'From the Self is the vital force, from the Self is hope' (Ch. VII. xxvi. 1). Or the passage may indicate that he is identified with all, as before (I. iv. 10). If he becomes one with the Supreme Self, then only it is proper to use the word 'Self' in the phrase 'from this very Self,' meaning, 'from one's own world, the Self,' which is the topic. Otherwise the text would have specified it by saying, 'From the world of work in an undifferentiated state,' to distinguish it from the world of the Supreme Self as well as from work in a manifested state. But since the Supreme Self has already been introduced (as 'one's own world') and been subsequently specified (by the
word 'Self'), you cannot assume an intermediate state not mentioned in the Sruti.
It has been said that an ignorant man identifying himself with his caste, order of life, and so on, and being controlled by righteousness, thinks he has certain duties to the gods and others and is dependent on them like an animal. Now what are those duties that make him so dependent, and who are the gods and others whom he serves through his actions like an animal? To answer this the text deals with both at length:-

Translation By Max Müller

15. There are then this Brahman, Kshatra, Vis, and Sûdra. Among the Devas that Brahman existed as Agni (fire) only, among men as Brâhmana, as Kshatriya through the (divine) Kshatriya, as Vaisya through the (divine) Vaisya, as Sûdra through the (divine) Sûdra. Therefore people wish for their future state among the Devas through Agni (the sacrificial fire) only; and among men through the Brâhmana, for in these two forms did Brahman exist. Now if a man departs this life without having seen his true future life (in the Self), then that Self, not being known, does not receive and bless him, as if the Veda had not been read, or as if a good work had not been done. Nay, even if one who does not know that (Self), should perform here on earth some great holy work, it will Perish for him in the end. Let a man worship the Self only as his true state. If a man worships the Self only as his true state, his work does not Perish, for whatever he desires that he gets from that Self.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- `Now --- this word is introductory --- this self, the householder qualified for rites, who is the subject under consideration, and who being ignorant identifies himself with this microcosm consisting of the body, organs, and so on, is an object of enjoyment to all beings, from the gods down to the ants, being helpful to them through the performance of the duties of their caste, order of life, etc. Now, through what particular duties do they help each particular class, for which they are called the objects of enjoyment to them, and what are these particular classes? This is being answered:- That he, this householder, makes oblations in the fire and performs sacrifices, etc. The latter is dedicating some of his things to the gods, and the former is finally offering then in the fire. By this twofold imperative duty he is tied to the gods, being dependent on them like animals. Hence he is their object of enjoyment. That he studies the Vedas daily is how he becomes an object of enjoyment to the Rsis. That he makes offerings to the Manes, of cakes, water, etc., and desires children, tries to obtain them --- 'desire' here includes the having of them i.e. raises children, is how he becomes such an object to the Manes. Through this bounden duty he is subservient to the Manes as an object of enjoyment. That he gives shelter to men in his house by giving them a place to sit on, water for washing, and so on, as well as food to these people who stay, or to others who do not stay, but ask for food, is how he becomes an object of enjoyment to men. That he gives fodder and water to the animals is how he becomes such an object to them. And that beasts and birds, and even the ants, feed in his home on the crumbs, the offerings made to them, washings of utensils, etc. is how he becomes an object of enjoyment to these.
Because he helps the gods and others by so many services, therefore just as one wishes safety, non-destruction, continuity of the idea of possession, to one's body, maintains it in all respects by nourishing and protecting it lest one should lose one's hold on it, so do all beings, the gods and the rest described above, wish safety, non-destruction, to him who knows it as such, who thinks that he is an object of enjoyment to all beings, and that he must discharge his obligations like a debtor as above. That is, they protect him in all respects to safeguard their rights on him, as a householder does his animals. It has been said, 'Therefore it is not liked by them,' etc. (I. iv. 10). This, that the above-mentined duties must be discharged like debts, indeed has been known from the section dealing with the five (Viz those meant for the gods, the Rsis, the Manes, men and animals. They have been described in the text.) great sacrifices (S. I. vii. 2. 6), and discussed in the section on the sacrificial offerings (S. I. vii. 2. 1).
If by knowing Brahman he gets rid of that bondage of duty which makes him an animal, as it were, under what compulsion does he take up the bondage of ritualistic work as if he were helpless, and not the pursuit of knowledge which is the means of freedom from that?

Objection:-Has it not been said that the gods guard him?
Reply:- Yes, but they too guard only those who, being qualified for rites, are under their authority. Otherwise this would be attaining the results of actions not done and forfeiting those of actions actually done. But they do not guard any and every man not particularly qualified for rites. Therefore there must be something, goaded by which a man becomes averse to one's own world, the Self, as if he were helpless.
Objection:- Is it not ignorance, for only an ignorant man becomes averse to his own self and engages in activity?
Reply:- That is not the motive power either, for it merely conceals the true nature of a things. But it indirectly becomes the root of initiating action, just as blindness is the cause of one's falling into a pit etc.
Objection:- Well then, say what is the cause of a man's activity.
Reply:- That is being stated here --- it is desire. As the Katha Upanisad (II. 5) says that fools, being under ignorance which is natural to man, are outgoing in their tendencies and pursue objects of desire. And the Smrti also says, 'It is desire, it is anger
(Which is desire thwarted.),' etc. (G. III. 37). And the Manu Samhita (II. 4) also describes all activity as being due to desire. This import is being elaborated here up to the end of the chapter:-

Translation By Max Müller

16. Now verily this Self (of the ignorant man) is the world ^[1] of all creatures. In so far as man sacrifices and pours out libations, he is the world of the Devas; in so far as he repeats the hymns, &c., he is the world of the Rishis; in so far as he offers cakes to the Fathers and tries to obtain offspring, he is the world of the Fathers; in so far as he gives shelter and food to men, he is the world of men; in so far as he finds fodder and water for the animals, he is the world of the animals; in so far as quadrupeds, birds, and even ants live in his houses, he is their world. And as every one wishes his own world not to be injured, thus all beings wish that he who knows this should not be injured. Verily this is known and has been well reasoned.

Footnote:

1. Is enjoyed by them all. Comm.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- This was but the self in the beginning, before marriage. 'Self' here means a natural, ignorant man of the upper three castes identified with the body and organs (i.e. a student). There was nothing different from that self that could be desired, such as a wife, and the self was the only entity in existence, possessed of ignorance which is the root of the desire for a wife and so forth. Being tinged by the impressions of ignorance that are natural to one and consist in a superimposition on the Self of ideas of action, its factors such as the agent, and its results, he desired. How? Let me, the agent, have a wife who will qualify me for the rites. Without her I am not qualified for them. Hence let me have a wife, to confer on me this right. So that I myself may be born, as the child. And let me have wealth such as cattle, which are the means of performing the rites, so that I may perform rites (The regular and occasional rites.) that will give me prosperity and liberation, in order that I may perform rites that will wipe out my indebtedness and help me to attain the worlds of the gods and others, as well as rites that have material ends, such as those leading to the birth of a son, wealth and heaven. This much indeed, i.e. limited to these things only, is desire. Desirable objects are only these --- the things comprised by the desire for means, viz wife, son, wealth and rites. The three worlds, viz those of men, the Manes and the gods, are but the results of the above. For the desire for means, viz wife, son, wealth and rites, is for securing these. Therefore the desire for the worlds is the same as the previous one. That one and the same desire assumes a twofold aspect according to ends and means. Hence it will be asserted later on, 'For both these are but desires' (III. v. 1; IV. iv. 22).
Since all undertakings are for the sake of results, the desire for the worlds, being implied by the former desire, is taken as mentioned; hence the assertion, 'This much indeed is desire.' When eating has been mentioned, the resulting satisfaction has not to be separately mentioned, for eating is meant for that. These two hankerings after the ends and means are the desire, prompted by which an ignorant man helplessly enmeshes himself like a silkworm, and through absorption in the path of rituals becomes outgoing in his tendencies and does not know his own world, the Self. As the Taittiriya Brahmana says, 'Being infatuated with rites performed with the help of fire, and choked by smoke, they do not know their own world, the Self' (III. x. 11. 1.). One may ask how are desires asserted to be so many, for they are infinite? This is being explained:- Because even if one wishes, one cannot get more than this, which consists of the results and means. There is nothing in life besides these results and means, either visible or invisible, that can be acquired. Desire is concerning things to be acquired, and since these extend no farther than the above, it is but proper to say, 'This much indeed is desire.' The idea is this:- Desire consists of the two hankerings after the ends and means, visible or invisible, which are the special sphere of an ignorant man. Hence the wise man should renounce them.
In ancient times an ignorant man possessed of desire wished like this, and others before him had also done the same. Such is the way of the world. This creation of Viraj has been like this. It has been said that he was afraid on account of his ignorance; then, prompted by desire, he was unhappy in being alone, and to remove that boredom he wished for a wife; and he was united with her, which led to this creation. Because it was like this, therefore to this day, in his creation, a man being single, before marriage, desires, 'Let me have a wife, so that I may be born. And let me have wealth, so that I may perform rites.' This has already been explained. Desiring like this and trying to secure a wife and so forth, until he obtains each one of these, the wife and the rest, he considers himself incomplete. As a corollary to this, we understand that he is complete when he secures all of these things. But when he fails to attain this completeness, the Sruti suggests a method to bring this about:- His completeness, the completeness of this man who considers himself incomplete, is this --- comes about in this way. How? This body with organs etc. is being divided. Since the rest of them follow the mind, it, being their chief, is like the self, hence it is his self. As the head of a family is the self, as it were, of the wife and the rest (Son, human wealth and divine wealth.), for these four follow him, so here also the mind is conceived of as the self of this man for his completeness. Similarly speech is his wife, for speech follows the mind as a wife does her husband. 'Speech' here means words conveying an injunction or prohibition, which the mind receives through the ear, understands and uses. Hence speech is like a wife to the mind. These, speech and mind, standing for wife and husband, produce the vital force for performing rites. Hence the vital force is like a child.
These rites, which represent the activity of the vital force etc., are performed with the help of wealth that is visible to the eye. Hence the eye is human wealth. Wealth is of two kinds, human and other than human; hence the qualifying word 'human' to keep out the other kind. Human wealth such as cattle, which is used in ceremonies, is seen by the eye. Hence the eye stands for it. Because of this relationship with it, the eye is called human wealth. For he obtains it, the human wealth, through the eye, i.e. sees cows etc. What is the other kind of wealth? The ear is divine wealth, for since meditation is concerning the gods, it is called divine wealth, and here the ear corresponds to that. How? For he hears of it, the divine wealth, or meditation, through the ear. Hence meditation being dependent on the ear, the latter is called divine wealth. Now in this matter of resemblances what is the rite that is performed by these beginning with the self and ending with wealth? This is being answered:- The body is his rite. 'Atman' (self) here means the body. How does the body stand for the rite? Because it is the cause of the rite. How? For he performs rites through the body. For the man who considers himself incomplete, completenss can be attained in this way through imagination, just as externally it can be brought about by having a wife and so on. Therefore this sacrifice has five factors, and is accomplished only through meditation even by one who does not perform rites. But how can it be called a sacrifice by being merely conceived as having fire factors? Because the external sacrifice too is performed through animals and men, and both these have five factors, being connected with the five things described above, such as the mind. This is expressed by the text:- The animals such as cows, have five factors, and the men have five factors. Although men also are animals, yet being qualified for rites, they are distinguished from the others, hence they are separately mentioned. In short, all this, the means and the results of rites, that exists has five factors. He who knows it as such, imagines himself to be the sacrifice consisting of five factors, attains all this universe as his own self.

Translation By Max Müller

17. In the beginning this was Self alone, one only. He desired, 'Let there be a wife for me that I may have offspring, and let there be wealth for me that I may offer sacrifices.' Verily this is the whole desire, and, even if wishing for more, he would not find it. Therefore now also a lonely person desires, 'Let there be a wife for me that I may have offspring, and let there be wealth for me that I may offer sacrifices.' And so long as he does not obtain either of these things, he thinks he is incomplete. Now his completeness (is made up as follows):- mind is his self (husband); speech the wife; breath the child; the eye all worldly wealth, for he finds it with the eye; the ear his divine wealth, for he hears it with the ear. The body (âtman) is his work, for with the body he works. This is the fivefold ^[1] sacrifice, for fivefold is the animal, fivefold man, fivefold all this whatsoever. He who knows this, obtains all this.

Footnote:

1. Fivefold, as consisting of mind, speech, breath, eye, and ear. See Taitt. Up. I, 7, 1.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Ignorance has been discussed. It has been said in that connection that an ignorant man worships another god, thinking he is different from himself, and that prompted by desire, he, identifying himself with a particular caste and order of life and being regulated by a sense of duty, performs rites such as making offerings in the fire, which help the gods and others and make him an object of enjoyment to them. And as all beings by their rites individually projected him as their object of enjoyment, so did he by his performance of rites with five factors, such as making offerings in the fire, project all beings as well as the whole universe as his objects of enjoyment. Thus everyone according to his meditation and rites is both the enjoyer and the object of enjoyment of the whole universe. That is to say, everyone is alternately the cause as well as the effect of everyone else (Not Hiranyagarbha alone, but every being in a particular cycle who performs meditation and rites according to the scriptures, is here spoken of as the father of all in the next cycle.). This we shall describe in the section on knowledge, the meditation on things mutually helpful (II. v), showing, as a step to the realisation of the unity of the self, how everything is the effect of everything else and helpful to it. The universe which the ignorant man in question projected as his object of enjoyment through his meditation and rites with material ends having five factors, such as making offerings in the fire, being divided in its entirely into seven parts as causes and effects, is called the seven kinds of food, being an object of enjoyment. Hence he is the father of these different kinds of food. These are the verses, Mantras describing in brief these varieties of food together with their uses, and are called Slokas for that reason.

Translation By Max Müller

1. 'When the father (of creation) had produced by knowledge and penance (work) the seven kinds of food, one of his (foods) was common to all beings, two he assigned to the Devas, (1) 'Three he made for himself, one he gave to the animals. In it all rests, whatsoever breathes and breathes not. (2) 'Why then do these not perish, though they are always eaten? He who knows this imperishable one, he eats food with his face. (3) 'He goes even to the Devas, he lives on strength.' (4)

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- That the father produced seven kinds of food through meditation and rites:- 'Yat' (that) is an adverb modifying the verb 'produced'. The words 'Medha' and 'Tapas' here mean meditation and rites respectively, for these are the topic, and the ordinary meanings of the words 'Medha' and 'Tapas' (intelligence and austerity) are out of place. For rites with five factors, viz the wife and so forth, were described, and just after that, meditation, referred to by the words, 'He who knows it as such' etc. (I. iv. 17). Therefore the familiar meanings of the two words 'Medha' and 'Tapas' must not be supposed here. Hence the meaning of the sentence is:- 'The seven kinds of food which the father produced through his meditation and rites, I shall disclose.' The last words should be supplied to complete the sentence. In the Vedas the meaning of the Mantras, being hidden, is generally difficult to understand, hence the Brahmana (A portion of the Vedas explaining the Mantras. The Vedas consist of Mantras and Brahmanas.) (this text) proceeds to explain them. Now what is the meaning of 'That the father produced seven kinds of food through meditation and rites'? This is being answered. The text explains the sentence only by the use of the particle 'hi' (indeed) signifying a well-known fact. That is to say, the meaning of this Mantra is well known. The words of the Mantra, 'That the father produced,' being of the form of a restatement, it also refers to something well known. Hence the Brahmana boldly says:- The father indeed produced them throguh meditation and rites.

Objection:- How is this meaning well known?
Reply:- In the first place it is evident that the ignorant man is the father of the means, beginning with the wife and ending with the rites, whereby the worlds are achieved as the result, and it has also been stated in the passage. 'Let me have a wife,' etc. (I. iv. 17). There it has been said that meditation, which is divine wealth, rites and a son are the means whereby the father projects the worlds which are the results. And what will be stated later on (I. v. 16) is also well known. Hence it is right to say, 'The father indeed produced them through meditation and rites.' Moreover, it is well known in life that desire is concerning results. And the wife and so forth have been stated to be objects of desire in the passage, 'This much indeed is desire' (I. iv. 17). There can be no desire in the subject-matter of the knowledge of Brahman (liberation), for it is the oneness of everything. Hence it is implied that one's natural (That is, prompted by desire, which is the product of ignorance.) thoughts and actions, which are not according to the scriptures, of course lead to a projection of the relative universe (not liberation). This is also proved by the fact that the evil results ending in identity with stationary objects, are due to such thoughts and actions. But the text seeks to bring out that relation of end and means among objects which is according to the scriptures (The other kind being left out of account as being palpably injurious.), for it is sought to inculcate an aversion to them with a view to enjoining the knowledge of Brahman. For since this entire gross and subtle universe is impure, transitory, consisting of ends and means, painful and within the category of ignorance, one gets disgusted with it, and for such a one the knowledge of Brahman has to be introduced.
Now the different uses of the varieties of food are being stated:- One is common to all eaters, is the wording of the Mantra. Its explanation is given by the words:- This food is the common food of all eaters. What is it? This that is eaten by all beings daily. The father, after producing the different kinds of food, designed this to be the common food of all eaters. He who adores or is devoted to this common food, which being eaten sustains the life of all living beings --- adoration, as we see in life, means devotion, as when we say:- 'One adores a teacher,' 'One adores a king,' etc.; hence the meaning is:- who is chiefly concerned with enjoying food to prolong his existence, instead of performing rites to store (good) unseen results --- such a man is never free from evil. Compare the Vedic Mantra, '(If an ignorant man) obtains food that is uselss (to the gods, it is veritably his death)' (R. X. cxvii. 6). And the Smrtis, 'One must not cook only for oneself' (Mbh. XII. ccx1ix. 5), 'He who eats without offering to the gods is a thief' (G. III. 12), 'The killer of a noble Brahmana (The commoner meaning of the word 'Bhruna' is a foetus.) wipes (his sin) in the man who eats his food,' and so on (M. VIII. 317). Why is he not free from evil? For this food which is eaten by all beings is general food, the common property of all. And just because it is the food of all, any morsel that is put into the mouth is seen to be painful to others, for everyone eagerly expects that it will be his. Therefore it is impossible even to eat without causing pain to others. The Smrti too says, 'Since the sins of men (abide in food, it is a greater sin not to share it with others).'

Some say that it refers to the food called Vaisvadeva, which is daily offered (in the fire) by householders for the beasts etc.
This is wrong, for this particular food is not observed to be common to all eaters like that which is eaten by all creatures. Nor does the specification, 'This that is eaten' agree with it. Besides, as this food known as Vaisvadeva is included in that eaten by all creatures the latter kind of food, which is also eaten by outcasts, dogs, etc., should be understood, for we see that there is this kind of food over and above that known as Vaisvadeva. With regard to it the specification, 'This that is eaten,' is appropriate. It the words 'common to all eaters' do not mean this food, it will give rise to a suspicion that it was not produced and apportioned by the father. But there is unanimity on the point that all kinds of food were produced and apportioned by him. Besides it is not right that one performing the scriptural rite called Vaisvadeva should not be free from evils. And it has not been forbidden. Nor is it a naturally hateful type of work like fishing, for instance, for decent people practise it, and the Sruti says that sin accrues from its non-performance. But in the other case there is the possibility of sin, for the Vedic Mantra says, 'I eat that person as food who eats food (without givng part of it to others)' (Tai. III. x. 6).
Two he apportioned to the gods, is the wording of the Mantra. Which are the two kinds of food that he produced and apportioned to the gods? Making oblations in the fire, and offering presents otherwise to the gods after finishing the former. Because the father distributed these two kinds of food to the gods, therefore to this day householders, at the proper time perform both these, make oblations in the fire, thinking that they are offering that food to the gods, and after that offer them presents. Some, however, say that the two kinds of food the father gave to the gods are not the above two offerings, but the new and full moon sacrifices. The first view holds that the above two offerings are meant, for the Sruti mentions both (food and offering) as two, and those offerings are very well known. (This is rebutted as follows:-) Although the number is all right with regard to those two offerings, still the fact that the new and full moon sacrifices --- which too are mentioned by the Sruti --- are the food of the gods, is better known, being revealed by the Mantras. Besides, when the choice lies between a principal and a subordinate object (denoted by the same word), the preference goes to the former. Now the new and full moon sacrifices are more important than the above two offerings. Hence it is proper to conclude that they alone are meant by the words, 'Two he apportioned to the gods.' Because these two kinds of food, the new and full moon sacrifices, were set apart by the father for the gods, therefore, to keep them intact for the gods, one should not be engrossed with sacrifices for material ends. The word 'Isti' here means 'Kamyesti,' sacrifices with material ends. This is well known from the Satapatha Brahmana (I. iii. 5. 10). From the use of a suffix denoting habit we understand that one must not be primarily engrossed with the performance of these sacrifices with material ends (So there is no antagonism with such Vedic texts as, 'One who desires heaven must sacrifice' (Ta. XVI. iii. 3).
One he gave to the animals. What is that one food which the father gave to the animals? It is milk. How are we to know that the animals are the owners of it? This is being explained:- For men and animals first live on milk alone. It must be their food, for how else would they systematically live on that first? How do they live on it first? Because men and animals to this day live on that food, just as the father apportioned it in the beginning. Therefore men of the upper three castes make a new-born bable lick clarified butter, in contact with gold, in the post-natal ceremony, or, i.e. afterwards, suckle it. The other castes (who do not have this ceremony) do whichever is practicable. In the case of animals other than men, then only suckle the young one. And they speak of a new-born calf, when somebody asks them how old it is, as not yet eating grass, i.e. very young --- still living on milk. Whether they first take clarified butter in the post-natal and other ceremonies, or whether others drink milk, in either case they drink but milk, for clarified butter, being a modification of milk, is also milk.
Why is the food of animals, which is the seventh in order, explained as the fourth? Because it is a means of rites. Rites such as the Agnihotra are performed with the help of milk. And these rites, which depend on wealth, are the means of the three kinds of food to be presently mentioned, which are the results --- as the two kinds of food, the new and full moon sacrifices mentioned above. Hence, falling under the category of rites, it is explained together with them. Moreover, since both (they and it) are equally means, mere order should give precedence to the natural sequence due to sense. Besides, this way of explaining facilitates understanding. The different kinds of food can thus be easily explained without a break, and their meaning (That four of them are means and three are results.) too will be easily grasped. What is the meaning of, On it rests everything --- what lives and what does not?
That on milk indeed, the food of animals, rests all this, the whole universe in its threefold division according to the body, the elements and the gods --- that lives, the animate kingdom, and that does not live, stationary objects such as hills. The word 'indeed,' signifying something well known, furnishes the explanation. How is the substance called milk the support of everything? Because it is the cause. And it is a cause in that it is an integral part of rites such as the Agnihotra. That the whole universe is the result of the oblations offered in the Agnihotra and other rites, is proved by hundreds of Sruti and Smrti texts. Hence it is quite proper to explain the Mantra by the use of the word 'indeed.'
It is said in some other Brahmanas that by making offerings of milk in the fire for a year one conquers further death. The reference is to the following:- In a year three hundred and sixty oblations are offered (counting morning and evening oblations as one). That accounts for double the number (splitting each into two). The bricks called Yajusmati, used in making the altar for the Agnihotra, being also of that number, the oblations are looked upon as these bricks, and so also are the days of the year. Through this meditation based on resemblance people attain identity with Fire, the Prajapati called the Year. By offering oblations for a year in this way one conqers further death, i.e. is born after death among the gods, no more to die. Thus do the Brahmana texts run. One should not think like that. He who knows as stated above, that everything rests on milk, being the result of the oblations of milk, conquers further death the very day he makes that offering --- he has not to wait for a year, but attains identity with the universe in one day.
This is expressed by the text, 'Conquers further death,' i.e. the sage dying once or getting rid of the body, is identified with the universe, and does not take on another limited body to make further death possible. What is the reason of his conquering further death by attaining identity with the universe? This is being answered:- For he offers all eatable food to all the gods by means of the morning and evening oblations. Therefore it is proper that he, by making himself one with the oblations and attaining identity with all the gods as their food --- being the sum total of them --- does not die any more. This too has been stated in another Brahmana:- 'Brahman, the self-born (a man seeking identity with Hiranyagarbha) performed rites. He reflected, 'Rites do not produce eternal results. Well, let me offer myself in all beings (as in a fire) and all beings in me.' Offering himself in all beings and all beings in himself, he attained the highest place among all beings, independence and absolute rulership' (S. XIII. vii. 1. 1).
Why are they not exhausted although they are always, continuously, being eaten? Since the time when the father producing the seven kinds of food distributed them to different groups of eaters, they have been eating those foods, for they live on them. And they ought to be exhausted, since everything that is made must wear out. But they are not dwindling, for we see the universe remains intact. So there must be a cause for their permanence. Hence the question, 'Why are they not exhausted?' It is answered as follows:- The being is indeed the casue of their permanence. Just as in the beginning the father was the producer of the different kinds of food through his meditation and rites with five factors such as the wife, and their eater too, so those to whom he gave the foods, although they are their eaters, are their fathers as well, for they produce them through their meditation and rites. This is expressed as follows:- The being who eats the food is indeed the cause of their permanence. How? This is being explained:- For he produces this food of seven kinds that is eaten, consisting of the body and organs, actions and results, again and again through his meditation for the time being and rites, i.e. the efforts of his speech, mind and body. It he does not do this, not produce for a moment the seven kinds of food mentioned above through his meditation and rites, it would be exhausted, or finished, being continously eaten. Therefore just as the being is continously eating the foods, he is also creating them according to his meditation and rites. Hence the being is the cause of their permanence by continously creating them. That is to say, for this reason the foods are not exhausted although they are being eaten. Therefore the whole universe consisting of a series of meditations and rites, means and ends, actions and results --- although, being held together by a stream of work and impressions of innumerable beings in combination, it is transient, impure, flimsy, resembling a flowing river or a burning lamp, flimsy like a banana stalk, and comparable to foam, illusion, a mirgae, a dream, and so on --- appears nevertheless to those who have identified themselves with it to be undecaying, eternal and full of substance. Hence for stimulating our renunciation the text says, 'He produces this food through his meditation for the time being and rites. If he does not do this, it will be exhausted,' for from the second chapter the knowledge of Brahman has to be inculcated for those who are disgusted with this universe.
Although three kinds of food are yet to be described, still taking them as already explained along with the previous ones, the result of knowing these as they are, is being summed up:- He who knows this cause of their permanence as described above, means that the being (eater) is indeed the cause of their permanence, for he produces this food through his meditation for the time being and rites. If he does not do this, it will be exhausted. He eats food with Pratika is being explained:- 'Pratika' means pre-eminence; hence the meaning is, pre-eminently. He who knows that the being who is the father of the different kinds of food is the cause of their permanence, pre-eminently eats food and never becomes a subsidiary part of it. Unlike an ignorant man, this sage, being the self of the foods, becomes only their eater, but never a food. He attains the gods, is identified with the gods, and lives on nectar:- This statement is a eulogy; there is no new meaning in it.

Translation By Max Müller

2. When it is said, that 'the father produced by knowledge and penance the seven kinds of food,' it is clear that (it was he who) did so. When it is said, that 'one of his (foods) was common,' then that is that common food of his which is eaten. He who worships (eats) that (common food), is not removed from evil, for verily that food is mixed (property) ^[1]. When it is said, that 'two he assigned to the Devas,' that is the huta, which is sacrificed in fire, and the prahuta, which is given away at a sacrifice. But they also say, the new-moon and full-moon sacrifices are here intended, and therefore one should not offer them as an ishti or with a wish. When it is said, that 'one he gave to animals,' that is milk. For in the beginning (in their infancy) both men and animals live on milk. And therefore they either make a new-born child lick ghrita (butter), or they make it take the breast. And they call a new-born creature 'atrinâda,' i.e. not eating herbs. When it is said, that 'in it all rests, whatsoever breathes and breathes not,' we see that all this, whatsoever breathes and breathes not, rests and depends on milk. And when it is said (in another Brâhmana), that a man who sacrifices with milk a whole year ^[2], overcomes death again, let him not think so. No, on the very day on which he sacrifices, on that day he overcomes death again; for he who knows this, offers to the gods the entire food (viz. milk). When it is said, 'Why do these not perish, though they are always eaten,' we answer, Verily, the Person is the imperishable, and he produces that food again and again ^[3]. When it is said, 'He who knows this imperishable one, I then, verily, the Person is the imperishable one, for he produces this food by repeated thought, and whatever he does not work by his works, that perishes. When it is said, that 'he eats food with his face,' then face means the mouth, he eats it with his mouth. When it is said, that 'he goes even to the Devas, he lives on strength,' that is meant as praise.

Footnote:

1. It belongs to all beings. 2. This would imply 360 sacrificial days, each with two oblations, i.e. 720 oblations. 3. Those who enjoy the food, become themselves creators. Comm.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- The three kinds of food --- results of rites with five factors --- which have been spoken of, being effectts and extensive in scope, were kept separate from the previous ones. The succeeding portion up to the end of this section is devoted to the explanation of them. What is the meaning of. Three he designed for himself? It means:- The mind, the organ of speech and vital force are the three kinds of food; these the father, after producing them at the beginning of the cycle, designed for himself. Of these, there is a doubt regarding the existence and nature of the mind. Hence the text says:- There is a mind apart from the external organs such as the ear. For it is a well-known fact that even when there is a connection between the external
organ, the object and the self, a man does not perceive that object, which may be just in front, and when asked, 'Have you seen this form?' he says, 'My mind was elsewhere --- I was absent-minded, I did not see it.' Similarly when asked, 'Have you heard what I have said?' he says, 'I was absent-minded, I did not hear it.' Therefore it is understood that that something else, viz the internal organ called mind, which joins itself to the objects of all the organs, exists, in the absence of which the eye and other organs fail to perceive their respective objects such as form and sound, although they have the capacity to do so and in the presence of which they succeed in it. Hence it is through the mind that everybody sees and hears, for vision and the like are impossible when the mind is engaged.
After the existence of the mind has been proved, the text proceeds to described its nature:- Desire, sex-attraction and the like, resolve, deciding about a thing which is before us, that it is white or blue and so on, doubt, notion of uncertainty, faith, belief in the efficacy of rites directed to invisible ends (the hereafter) as well as in the existence of the gods and the like, want of faith, the opposite notion, steadiness, supporting the body etc. when they droop, unsteadiness, the opposite of that, shame, intelligence and fear --- all these, all such, are but the mind. They are forms of the mind or the internal organ. Another reason for the existence of the mind is being stated:- Because even if one is touched by anybody from behind invisibly, one knows it distinctly, that this is a touch of the hand, or that this is a touch of the knee, therefore the internal organ called mind exists. If there is no mind to distinguish them, how can the skin alone do this? That which helps us to distinguish between perceptions is the mind.
The mind then exists, and its nature too has been known. Three kinds of food, which are the results of rites, viz the mind, the organ of speech and the vital force, were sought to be explained here in their divisions according to the body, the elements and the gods. Of these, only the mind, out of the group consisting of the organ of speech, the mind and the vital force as relating to the body, has been explained. Now the organ of speech is to be described. Hence the text says:- And any kind of sound in the world, whether it is of the articulate kind uttered by creatures with the help of the palate etc., or it is of the other kind produced by musical instruments or clouds etc., is but the organ of speech. So the nature of the organ of speech has been stated. Now its function is being described:- For it, the organ of speech, serves to determine or reveal a thing, but it cannot itself be revealed, like things; it only reveals them, for it is self-luminous like a lamp etc. The light of a lamp and so forth is not of course revealed by another light. Similarly the organ of speech only reveals things, but cannot itself be revealed by others (of the same category). Thus the Sruti avoids a regressus in infinitum by saying, 'It cannot itself be revealed.' That is to say, the very function of the organ of speech is to reveal.
Now the vital force is being described:- Prana, the function of which is connected with the heart and is capable of moving to the mouth and nostrils, so called because it moves forward. Apana, which functions below the heart and extends up to the navel; it is called Apana, because it helps excretion. Vyana, that
which regulates the Prana and Apana and is the nexus between them, as also the cause of actions requiring strength. Udana, that which causes nutrition, rising up, and so on; it extends from the sole of the feet to the head and functions upwards. Samana, so called because of assimilating what we eat and drink; it has its seat in the belly and helps the digestion of food. Ana is the generalisation of these particular functions and is concerned with the general activities of the body. Thus all these functions of the Prana and the rest, as described above, are but the vital force (Prana).
The Prana, which means the Ana (general nerve function) in the body with particular functions, has been described. And its activity also has been explained by a reference to its different functions. So the three kinds of food called the mind, the organ of speech and the vital force as relating to the body, have been explained. Identified with these, i.e. their modifications, or composed of the mind, speech and vital force of Hiranyagarbha --- what is it? this body including the organs, the microcosm, called 'self' because it is accepted as their self by ignorant people. That which has been described in a general way as 'identified' with these,' is being elucidated by the specification with the organ of speech, the mind and the vital force.
The manifestations of those foods belonging to Hiranyagarbha as they relate to the elements are being described:-

Translation By Max Müller

3. When it is said, that 'he made three for himself,' that means that he made mind, speech, and breath for himself. As people say, 'My mind was elsewhere, I did not see; my mind was elsewhere, I did not hear,' it is clear that a man sees with his mind and hears with his mind ^[1]. Desire, representation, doubt, faith, want of faith, memory ^[2], forgetfulness, shame, reflexion, fear, all this is mind. Therefore even if a man is touched on the back, he knows it through the mind. Whatever sound there is, that is speech. Speech indeed is intended for an end or object, it is nothing by itself. The up-breathing, the down-breathing, the back-breathing, the out-breathing, the on-breathing, all that is breathing is breath (prâna) only. Verily that Self consists of it; that Self consists of speech, mind, and breath.

Footnote:

1. See Deussen, Vedânta, p. 358. 2. Firmness, strength. Comm.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- These, the organ of speech, the mind and the vital force, are the three worlds called the earth, sky and heaven. This is
being specified:- The organ of speech is this world, the mind is the sky, and the vital force is that world.

Translation By Max Müller

4. These are the three worlds:- earth is speech, sky mind, heaven breath.

Translation By Max Müller

5. These are the three Vedas:- the Rig-veda is speech, the Yagur-veda mind, the Sâma-veda breath.

Translation By Max Müller

6. These are the Devas, Fathers, and men:- the Devas are speech, the Fathers mind, men breath.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Similarly these are the three Vedas, etc. These sentences are all easy.

Translation By Max Müller

7. These are father, mother, and child:- the father is mind, the mother speech, the child breath.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- These are what is known, what it is desirable to know, and what is unknown. This is being specified:- Whatever is clearly known is a form of the organ of speech. The Sruti itself gives the reason:- For it is the knower, being self-luminous. How can that be other than a knower which brings to light other objects as well? It will be stated later on, 'Through the organ of speech, O Emperor, a friend is known' (IV. i. 2). He who knows the particulars of the organ of speech gets the following result:- The organ of speech protects him who knows its manifectations as given above, by becoming that which is known. That is, it becomes his food, or object of enjoyment, in that form.

Translation By Max Müller

8. These are what is known, what is to be known, and what is unknown. What is known, has the form of speech, for speech is known. Speech, having become this, protects man ^[1].

Footnote:

1. 'The food (speech), having become known, can be consumed.' Comm.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Similarly, whatever it is desirable clearly to know is a form of the mind, for the mind, since it takes the form of a doubt (considers the pros and cons of a thing), is what it is desirable to know. As before, he who knows the manifestations of the mind gets the following result:- The mind protects him by becoming that which it is desirable to know, i.e. it becomes his food in that form.

Translation By Max Müller

9. What is to be known, has the form of mind, for mind is what is to be known. Mind, having become this, protects man.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Likewise whatever is completely unknown, and not even suspected, is a form of the vital force, for the vital force is what is unknown, as the Sruti speaks of it as undefined (Ch. II. xxii. 1). Since the organ of speech, the mind and the vital force have been divided into the forms of what is known, what it is desirable to know, and what is unknown (This is a wider classification including all the previous ones mentioned in paragraphs 4 to 7, and involving a cross-division. Nevertheless we are to take them as they are, since the Sruti recommends them for meditation.), the statements, 'These are the three worlds,' and so on, are to be accepted solely on the authority of the Sruti. Since we see these three forms, viz what is known, etc., are applicable to everything, it is from the statement of the Sruti that we are to understand that the meditation is to be confined to the particular objects as indicated. The vital force protects him by becoming that, i.e. becomes his food in the form of what is unknown. We often see that teachers and parents, for instance, help their pupils and (very young) children, barely suspected by or unknown to them. Similarly the mind and vital force can be the food of the sage, barely suspected by and unknown to him (respectively).
The manifestations of the organ of speech, the mind and the vital force relating to the elements have been described. The following (three) paragraphs deal with their manifestations relating to the gods:-

Translation By Max Müller

10. What is unknown, has the form of breath, for breath is unknown. Breath, having become this, protects man ^[1].

Footnote:

1. This was adhibhautika, with reference to bhûtas, beings. Next follows the adhidaivika, with reference to the devas, gods. Comm.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- The earth is the body, or the external container, of that organ of speech which has been spoken of as the food of Hiranyagarbha, and this terrestrial fire is its luminous organ, the content of the earth. The vocal organ of Hiranyagarbha has two forms:- One is the effect (body), the container and non-luminous:- the other is the instrument (organ), the content and luminous. Both these, the earth and fire, are but the vocal organ of Hiranyagarbha. And as far as the organ of speech in its twofold aspect relating to the body and the elements extends, so far throughout extends the earth, the effect, as its container, and so far does this fire, which is the content and the instrument, pervading the earth in its luminous form. The rest is similar.

Translation By Max Müller

11. Of that speech (which is the food of Pragâpati) earth is the body, light the form, viz. this fire. And so far as speech extends, so far extends the earth, so far extends fire.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Heaven is the body, the effect, the container, of this mind that has already been spoken of as the food of Hiranyagarbha, and that sun is its luminous organ, the content. And as far as the mind in its aspect relating to the body or the elements, extends, so far extends heaven, which is the container of the mind, the luminous organ, and so far does that sun, which is the luminous organ and the content. The two, fire and the sun, which are the forms of the organ of speech and the mind relating to the gods, the mother and father, were united, between the two halves of the cosmic shell (heaven and earth), the one resolving to do the function of generation belonging to the father, the mind, or the sun, and the other that of manifestation belonging to the mother, the organ of speech, or fire. And from that union the vital force or Vayu (The cosmic aspect of the vital force, symbolised by air.) emanated, to function as vibration. It, that which emanated, is the Supreme Lord, and not only that but it is also without a rival. What is a rival? A second being, appearing as an adversary, is called a rival.Hence the organ of speech and the mind, although they are different entities (from the vital force), never become its rivals, both being subordinate to the vital force (on the cosmic plane) as in the body. Incidentally, the result of meditation on this absence of rivalry is as follows:- He, the sage, who knows it, the vital force, as such, as being without a rival, has no rival.

Translation By Max Müller

12. Next, of this mind heaven is the body, light the form, viz. this sun. And so far as this mind extends, so far extends heaven, so far extends the sun. If they (fire and sun) embrace each other, then wind is born, and that is Indra, and he is without a, rival. Verily a second is a rival, and he who knows this, has no rival.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Water it the body, the effect, the container of the organs, of this vital force that is the food of Hiranyagarbha, not of the vital force that has just beenn described as the child, and that moon is its luminous organ, as before. And as far as the vital force in its aspects relating to the body etc. extends, so far extends water, and so far does that moon, the content of the water, the organ, which in its aspects relating to the body and the elements pervades the water. So these are the three kinds of food, called the organ of speech, the mind, and the vital force, which were produced by the father through rites with five factors. And the whole universe in its aspects relating to the body and the elements is pervaded by these. There is nothing besides these, either of the nature of an effect or an instrument (body or organ), and Hiranyagarbha is the sum of these. These, the organ of speech, the mind, and the vital force, are all equal in extensity --- pervade whatever concerns the animate world in its aspects relating to the body and the elements, and for this very reason they are infinite, for they last as long as the relative universe. Surely we do not know of any relative universe apart from the bodies and organs. And it has been stated (pars. 11 ' 13) that speech, mind and the vital force consist of the body and organs. He who, whoever, meditates upon these --- which are a part and parcel of Hiranyagarbha --- in their aspect relating to the body or the elements, as finite, wins a finite world --- a result which is commensurate with that meditation. That is, he is born as finite, not as one with these. But he who meditates upon these as infinite, as consisting of the universe, a part and parcel of all beings, and unlimited, wins an infinite world.
It has been said that the father, after producing seven kinds of food through rites with five factors, designed three of them for himself. These, the results of those rites, have been explained. Now how are these the results of those rites? This is being answered:- Because those three kinds of food also, we find, have five factors, for wealth and rites can also be included in them. Of them, the earth and fire, as has been explained, are the mother, heaven and the sun are the father, and the vital force (Vayu), which is between these two, is the child. In order to show how wealth and rites can be included in them the next two paragraphs are being introduced.

Translation By Max Müller

13. Next, of this breath water is the body, light the form, viz. this moon. And so far as this breath extends, so far extends water, so far extends the moon. These are all alike, all endless. And he who worships them as finite, obtains a finite world, but he who worships them as infinite, obtains an infinite world.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- This Prajapati, consisting of the three kinds of food, who is under consideration, is being particularly described as the year. He has sixteen digits or members and is represented by the year, consists of the year, or is the Time. The nights and the days, i.e. the lunar days, are the fifteen digits of this Prajapati consisting of time, and the constant one, which is ever the same, is his sixteenth digit. He is filled as well as wasted by the nights, the lunar days, called the digits. In the bright fortnight the Prajapati who is the moon is filled by the lunar days beginning with the first, through the gradual increase of digits, i.e. waxes, till he attains the fullness of his orb on the full-moon night, and is also wasted by them in the dark fortnight through the gradual decrease of digits, till only the constant digit is left on the new-moon night. Through this abiding sixteenth digit called the constant one, he, the Prajapati who is the Time,
permeates all these living beings by means of the water they drink and the herbs they eat --- pervades them in these two forms --- on the new-moon night and, staying there overnight, rises the next morning, joined to the second digit.
Thus that Prajapati consists of five factors:- Heaven and the sun as well as mind are the father; the earth and fire as well as the organ of speech are his wife, the mother; the vital force is their child; the lunar days, or digits, are wealth, for they increase and decrease like it; and the fact that these digits, which are divisions of time, cause changes in the universe is the rite. Thus this Prajapati, as a whole, emerges as the result of rites with five factors, which is quite in accordance with his desire, 'Let me have a wife, so that I may be born. And let me have wealth, so that I may perform rites' (I. iv. 17). It is an accepted principle in life that the effect is commensurate with the cause. Because this moon on this night abides in her constant digit permeating all living beings, therefore on this new-moon night one should not take the life of living beings, not kill them, not even of a chameleon, which is naturally vicious and is killed by people, because the very sight of it is inauspicious. One may ask:- Is not the killing of animals forbidden by the dictum, 'One must not kill any animal except where it is prescribed by the scriptures' (Cf. Ch. VIII. xv. 1)? To this we reply:- Yes, it is; the present text, however, does not make an expcetion to that rule about the killing of animals at other times than the new-moon night, or even of the chameleon, but is only (a special prohibition) in adoration of this deity, the moon.

Translation By Max Müller

14. That Pragâpati is the year, and he consists of sixteen digits. The nights ^[1] indeed are his fifteen digits, the fixed point ^[2] his sixteenth digit. He is increased and decreased by the nights. Having on the new-moon night entered with the sixteenth part into everything that has life, he is thence born again in the morning. Therefore let no one cut off the life of any living thing on that night, not even of a lizard, in honour (pûgârtham) of that deity.

Footnote:

1. Meant for nychthemera. 2. When he is just invisible at the new moon.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- He who has been remotely described as that Prajapati who has sixteen digits and is represented by the year, should not be considered to be altogether remote, because he is directly observed as this one Who is it? This man who knows the Prajapati consisting of the three kinds of food to be identical with himself, as described above. What is the similarity between them? This is being explained:- Wealth such as cattle constitutes the fifteen digits of this man who knows as above, for it increases and decreases and it aids the performance of rites. To contribute to his completeness, the body is the sixteenth digit of this sage, corresponding to the constant digit (of the moon). Like the moon he is filled as well as wasted by wealth. This is a familiar thing in everyday life. This stands for a nave, is fit to be such. What is it? This body. And wealth is the felloe, stands for the external outfit, like the spokes and felloes of wheet. Therefore even if a man loses everything, sufers that affliction, but he himself, corresponding to the nave of a wheel, lives, people say that he has only lost his outfit, been deprived of his outer trappings, like a wheel losing its spokes and felloes. That is to say, if he is alive, he again grows by means of wealth, corresponding to the spokes and felloes.
Thus it has been explained how a man by the performance of rites with five factors combined with meditation, the divine wealth, becomes the Prajapati consisting of the three kinds of food. And it has also been said that wealth such as the wife stands for the outfit. In the previous portion it has only been known in a general way that sons, rites and meditation lead to the attainment of the worlds, but not there is a very definite relation between them and those results. This relation between
the means such as the son and the particular results has to be stated. Hence the following paragraph:-

Translation By Max Müller

15. Now verily that Pragâpati, consisting of sixteen digits, who is the year, is the same as a man who knows this. His wealth constitutes the fifteen digits, his Self the sixteenth digit. He is increased and decreased by that wealth. His Self is the nave, his wealth the felly. Therefore even if he loses everything, if he lives but with his Self, people say, he lost the felly (which can be restored again).

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- The word 'Atha' is introductory. There are indeed three worlds attainable by means mentioned in the scriptures, neither more nor less. --- 'Indeed' is intensive. --- Which are they? The world of men, the world of the Manes and the world of the gods. Of these, this world of men is to be won or attained through the son alone as means, and by no other rite, nor meditation. The last two words are understood. How this world is to be won through the son we shall explain later on. The world of the Manes through rites alone such as the Agnihotra, neither through the son nor through meditation. And the world of the gods through meditation, neither through the son nor through rites. The world of the gods is the best of the three worlds. Therefore they praise meditation, as being the means of attaining it.

Translation By Max Müller

16. Next there are verily three worlds, the world of men, the world of the Fathers, the world of the Devas. The world of men can be gained by a son only, not by any other work. By sacrifice the world of the Fathers, by knowledge the world of the Devas is gained. The world of the Devas is the best of worlds, therefore they praise knowledge.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Thus the three means called the son, rite and meditation have been connected with their respective results, the three worlds. A wife, being an aid to the obtaining of a son and the performance of rites, is not a separate means, and has therefore not been separately mentioned. Wealth too, being an aid to the performance of rites, is not a separate means. It is a well-known fact that meditation and rites lead to the winning of the worlds by merely coming into existence. But one does not know how a son, not being of the nature of an activity, can help to win them. This has to be explained. Now therefore follows the entrusting. This is the name of the rite which is going to be described. It is called 'entrusting,' because a father in this manner entrusts his
own duties to his son. When should this be done? This is being stated:- When a man, a father, on account of some omen or otherwise, thinks he will die, he says to his son, calling him, 'You are Brahman, you are the sacrifice, and you are the world.' The son, thus addressed, replies, 'I am Brahman, I am the sacrifice, and I am the world.' Having already been instructed, he knows what to do; so he says these three sentences.
Thinking the meaning of these sentences to be hidden, the Sruti proceeds to explain them. Whatever is studied has been or remains to be studied, is all unified in the word 'Brahman.' That is, let the study of the Vedas which so long was my duty, be henceforth done by you are Brahman. Similarly whatever sacrifices there are, that were to be performed by me, whether I have performed them or not, are all unified in the word 'sacrifice.' That is, let whatever sacrifices I used to perform, be henceforth performed by you, for you are the sacrifice. And whatever worlds there are, that were to be won by me, whether I have won them or not, are all unified in the word 'world.' Henceforth you should win them, for you are the world. From now on I entrust to you the resolve which was mine of dutifully undertaking study, sacrifices and the conquest of the worlds, and I am freed from the resolve concerning these ties of duty. All this the son accepted as it was, having been instructed to that effect.

Guessing this intention of the father, the Sruti says:- All this, the whole duty of a householder, is indeed this much, viz that he must study the Vedas, perform sacrifices and win the worlds. He, being all this, taking all this load of mine off me and
putting it on himself, will protect me from this world. The past tense has been used in the sense of the future, there being no restriction about tense in the Vedas. Because a son who is thus trained will free his father from this world, i.e. from the ties of duty on earth, therefore Brahmanas speak of an educated son as being conducive to the world for his father. Hence a father teaches his son, hoping he will be conducive to his attainment of the world. When a father who knows as above, who has entrusted his resolve about his duties to his son, departs from this world, he penetrates or pervades his son together with the organ of speech, the mind and the vital force, which are under consideration. Owing to the cessation of the cause (false notion etc.) which limited them to the body, the father's organ of speech, mind and vital force pervade everything in their cosmic form as the earth, fire and so on, like the light of a lamp within a jar when the latter is broken. The father too pervades everything along with them, for he is identified with the organ of speech, the mind and the vital force. He thinks, 'I am the infinite organ of speech, mind and vital force, whose manifestations have various aspects such as that relating to the body.' Therefore it has been rightly said, 'He penetrates his son together with the organ of speech, the mind and the vital force,' for he follows these. He becomes the self of all including the son. The idea is this:- A father who has a son instructed in this way remains in this very world as that son; that is, he should not be considered to be dead. Witness another Sruti, 'This other self of his is his substitute for the performance of meritorios rites' (Ai. IV. 4, adapted).
Now the derivation of the word 'Putra' (son) is being given:- Should anything , any duty, be left undone by him, the father, through any slip or slight omission in the middle, the son exonerates him from all that unfulfilled duty of his standing as an obstacle to his attainment of the world, by fulfilling it himself. Therefore, because he saves his father by fulfilling his duties, he is called a son. This is the derivative meaning of the word 'Putra' --- one who 'saves' the father by 'completing' his omissions. The father although dead, is immortal and lives in this world through such a son. Thus he wins this world of men through his son. The world of the Manes and that of the gods are not won in that way, but simply by the fact of existence of meditation and rites. These help to attain the worlds not by undertaking some other activity like the son, but by simply coming into existence. Divine and immortal speech, mind and vital force, those pertaining to Hiranyagarbha, permeate him, this father who has entrusted his duties to his son.

Translation By Max Müller

17. Next follows the handing over. When a man thinks he is going to depart, he says to his son:- 'Thou art Brahman (the Veda, so far as acquired by the father); thou art the sacrifice (so far as performed by the father); thou art the world.' The son answers:- 'I am Brahman, I am the sacrifice, I am the world.' Whatever has been learnt (by the father) that, taken as one, is Brahman. Whatever sacrifices there are, they, taken as one, are the sacrifice. Whatever worlds there are, they, taken as one, are the world. Verily here ends this (what has to be done by a father, viz. study, sacrifice, &c.) 'He (the son), being all this, preserved me from this world ^[1],' thus he thinks. Therefore they call a son who is instructed (to do all this), a world-son (lokya), and therefore they instruct him. When a father who knows this, departs this world, then he enters into his son together with his own spirits (with speech, mind, and breath). If there is anything done amiss by the father, of all that the son delivers him, and therefore he is called Putra, son ^[2]. By help of his son the father stands firm in this world ^[3]. Then these divine immortal spirits (speech, mind, and breath) enter into him.

Footnote:

1. Roer seems to have read samnaya, 'all this multitude.' I read, etan mi sarvam sann ayam ito 'bhunagad iti. 2. The Comm. derives putra from pu (pûr), to fill, and tra (trâ), to deliver, a deliverer who fills the holes left by the father, a stopgap. Others derive it from put, a hell, and tri, to protect; cf. Manu IX, 138. 3. 'The manushya-loka, not the pitri-loka and deva-loka.' Comm.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- How does this take place? This will be explained in this and the next two paragraphs. The Sruti itself has shown that the son, rites and meditation lead respectively to the world of men, of the Manes and of the gods. Here some prattlers (the Mimamsakas) ignorant of the particular import of the Sruti say that the means such as the son lead to liberation. The Sruti has thus gagged them:- Beginning with the statement that rites with five factors are undertaken with material ends, in the passage, 'Let me have a wife,' etc. (I. iv. 17), it has, among other things, concluded by connecting the son and the rest with their respective results. Therefore it is proved that the Sruti text referring to the (three) debts applies to an ignorant man and
not one who has realised the Supreme Self. It will also be stated later on, 'What shall we achieve through children, we who have attined this Self, this world?' (IV. iv. 22).
Others (Bhartrprapanca is meant.) say that the winning of the worlds of the Manes and the gods means turning away from them. And if one has a son and at the same time performs rites and meditation together, one turns away from these three worlds, and through the knowledge of the Supreme Self attains liberation. Hence, they say, the means such as the son lead indirectly to liberation itself. To silence them also, this portion of the Sruti sets itself to show the results attained by a man who has a son to whom he has entrusted his own duties, who performs rites and who knows the meditation on the three kinds of food as identical with himself. And one cannot say that this very result is liberation, for it is connected with the three kinds of food, and all the foods are the effects of meditationn and rites since the father is stated to produce them again and again, and there is the statement about decay, 'If he does not do this, it would be exhausted' (I. v. 2). Thus only would the mention of the effect and instrument in the words, 'body' and 'luminous organ' (I. v. 11 ' 13), be appropriate. Besides, the topic is concluded by a representation of the foods as consisting of name, form and action:- 'This (universe) indeed consists of three things,' etc. (I. vi. 1). And it cannot be deduced from this one sentence in question (I. v. 16) that these three means being combined lead to liberation in the case of some, and identity with the three kinds of food in the case of others, for the sentence only admits of a single interpretation, viz that means such as the son lead to identity with the three kinds of food.
The divine organ of speech, that which relates to the gods, from the earth and fire permeates him, this man who has entrusted his duties to his son. The divine organ of speech, consisting of the earth and fire, is the material of the vocal organs of all. But (in an ignorant man) it is limited by attachment and other evils pertaining to the body. In the case of the sage, these evils being eliminated, it becomes all-pervading, like water, or like the light of a lamp, when its obstruction has been removed. This is expressed by the text, 'The divine organ of speech from the earth and fire permeates him.' And that is the divine organ of speech, devoid of the evils of falsehood etc. and pure, through which whatever he says about himself or others is fulfilled. That is, his speech becomes infallible and irresistible.

Translation By Max Müller

18. From the earth and from fire, divine speech enters into him. And verily that is divine speech whereby, whatever he says, comes to be.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Similarly the divine mind from heaven and the sun permeates him. And that is the divine mind, being naturally pure, through which he only becomes happy and never mourns, not being connected with the causes of grief.

Translation By Max Müller

19. From heaven and the sun, divine mind enters into him. And verily that is divine mind whereby he becomes joyful, and grieves no more.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Likewise the divine vital force from water and the moon permeates him. It is being specified:- That is the divine vital force which, when it moves among the different beings taken individually, or does not move, when they are taken collectively --- or moves in moving animals and does not move in stationary objects --- feels no pain, is not affected by fear that causes sorrow, nor is injured or killed. He who knows the meditation on the three kinds of food as identical with himself, as described above, becomes the self of all beings, becomes their vital force, their mind and their speech, and thus, being
the self of all beings, becomes omniscient and the doer of everything as well. This is the import. As is this deity, Hiranyagarbha, who attained this state first, so is he --- his omniscience or omnipotence is never thwarted. 'He' refers to the sage who is compared with the other. Moreover, as all beings take care of or worship this deity, Hiranyagarbha, through sacrifices etc., so do they take care of him, one who knows as above, constantly offer him worship consisting of sacrifices etc.
Now a doubt arises:- It has been said that he becomes the self of all beings. Hence, being identified with their bodies and organs, he may be affected by their joys and sorrows.
To which the answer is:- Not so, for his understanding is not limited. It is those that identify themselves with limited objects who are seen to be affected by sorrow when, for instance, they are abused by anybody, thinking he has abused them. But this sage who is the self of all has no particular notion of identity with either the object that is abused or the agency that abuses, and cannot therefore be miserable on that account. And there is no ground for sorrow as in the case of that due to someone's death. As when somebody dies, a man feels miserable, thinking that he was his son or brother --- the grief being due to his relationship, and where this cause is absent, one, although witnessing that death, is not afflicted, similarly this divine being, who is not identified with limited things, having nor defects such as the false notions about 'mine' or 'yours,' and so on, which lead to misery, is not affected by it.
This is being expressed:- Howsoever these beings may grieve, that grief of theirs, the pain due to that grief and the like, is connected with them, for it is due to their identification with limited things. But in the case of one who is the self of all, what can be connected, or disconnected, and with what? But only merit, i.e. good results, goes to him, the sage who is enjoining the status of Hiranyagarbha. He has done exceedingly meritorious work; hence only the results of that go to him. No demerit ever goes to the gods, for there is no scope for the results of evil actions among them. That is, misery, which is the result of all evil actions, does not go to them.
Meditation on all three --- the organ of speech, the mind and the vital force --- without any distinction has been described in the passage, 'These are all equal, and all infinite' (I. v. 13). No speciality attaching to any one of these has been mentioned. Should one understand this as it is, or upon examination may some distinction be found in any one of these either for the purpose of a vow or meditation? This is being answered:-

Translation By Max Müller

20. From water and the moon, divine breath (spirit) enters into him. And verily that is divine breath which, whether moving or not moving, does not tire, and therefore does not perish. He who knows this, becomes the Self of all beings. As that deity (Hiranyagarbha) is, so does he become. And as all beings honour that deity (with sacrifice, &c.), so do all beings honour him who knows this. Whatever grief these creatures suffer, that is all one ^[1] (and therefore disappears). Only what is good approaches him; verily, evil does not approach the Devas.

Footnote:

1. 'Individuals suffer, because one causes grief to another. But in the universal soul, where all individuals are one, their sufferings are neutralised.' Comm.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Now begins a consideration of the vow or act of meditation --- among these organs whose function is to be observed as a vow? Prajapati (Viraj), after projecting the beings, projected the organs such as that of speech, called here 'work,' because they are instruments of work. The particle 'ha' denotes tradition. These, on being projected, quarrelled with one another. How? The organ of speech took a vow, 'I will go on speaking, will never stop doing my function of speaking. If there is anybody who, like me, can keep at his function, let him show his strength.' Similarly the eye:- 'I will see.' The ear:- 'I
will hear.' And so did the other organs according to their respective functions. Death, the destroyer, captured them, the organs, in the form of fatigue. How? It overtook them, appeared among those organs, as they were engaged in their functions, in the form of fatigue, and having overtaken them it, death, controlled them, i.e. stopped them from functioning. Therefore, to this day, the organ of speech, being engaged in its function of speaking, invariably gets tired, ceases to function, being affected by death in the form of fatigue. And so do the eye and the ear. But death in the form of fatigue did not overtake this vital force in the body, which functions in the mouth. Therefore even now it functions tirelessly. The other organs resolved to know it. 'This is the greatest, foremost, among us, because, when it moves or does not move, it feels no pain nor is injured. Well, let us now all be of its form, identify ourselves with the vital force.' Having decided thus, they all assumed its form, realised the vital force as their own self --- observed the function of the vital force as a vow, thinking their own functions as insufficient to ward off death. Because the other organs have the form of the vital force in so far as they are mobile, and have their own form in so far as they perceive objects, therefore they, the organ of speech and the rest, are called by this name of 'Prana.' Nothing can be mobil except the vital force. And we observe that the functions of the organs are always preceded by movement.
That family in which a man is born who knows as above, that all the organs are but the vital force and are named after it, is indeed named after him by people. It is known by the name of the sage, that it is the family of such and such, as 'the line of
Tapati (The daughter of the sun.).' This is the result accruing to one who knows as above, that the organ of speech and the rest are but forms of the vital force and are named afer it. And he who competes as a rival with one who knows as above, with the sage who identifies himself with the vital force, shrivels in this very body, and after shrivelling dies at the end, he does not die suddenly without suffering. This is with reference to the body:- Here is concluded the subject of meditation on the vital force as identical with oneself in so far as it relates to the body. That relating to the gods will be next taken up.

Translation By Max Müller

21. Next follows the consideration of the observances ^[1] (acts). Pragâpati created the actions (active senses). When they had been created, they strove among themselves. Voice held, I shall speak; the eye held, I shall see; the ear held, I shall hear; and thus the other actions too, each according to its own act. Death, having become weariness, took them and seized them. Having seized them, death held them back (from their work). Therefore speech grows weary, the eye grows weary, the ear grows weary. But death did not seize the central breath. Then the others tried to know him, and said:- 'Verily, he is the best of us, he who, whether moving or not, does not tire and does not perish. Well, let all of us assume his form.' Thereupon they all assumed his form, and therefore they are called after him 'breaths' (spirits). In whatever family there is a man who knows this, they call that family after his name. And he who strives with one who knows this, withers away and finally dies. So far with regard to the body.

Footnote:

1. The upâsana or meditative worship.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Now the meditation with reference to the gods is being described. It is being decided which deity is the best for the purpose of observing his functions as a vow. Everything here is as in the preceding paragraph with reference to the body. Fire took a vow, 'I will go on burning.' The sun:- 'I will give heat.' The moon:- 'I will shine.' And so did the other gods according to their functions. As, with reference to the body, is the vital force in the body among these organs, not overtaken by death, nor stopped from functioning --- remaining intact in its vow of functioning as the vital force, so is Vayu (air) among these gods such as fire. Other gods such as fire sink, or set, cease to function, like the organ of speech etc. in the body, but not air, like the vital force in the body. Therefore air is the deity that never sets. Thus it is decided after consideration that the vow of one who identifies oneself with the vital force with reference to the body and with air with reference to the gods, is unbroken.

Translation By Max Müller

22. Now with regard to the deities. Agni (fire) held, I shall burn; Âditya (the sun) held, I shall warm; Kandramas (the moon) held, I shall shine; and thus also the other deities, each according to the deity. And as it was with the central breath among the breaths, so it was with Vâyu, the wind among those deities. The other deities fade, not Vâyu. Vâyu is the deity that never sets.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Now there is this verse or Mantra that brings out this very meaning:- 'The gods, fire and the rest, and the organ of speech etc. (in the body), in ancient times, after consideration observed the vow of that, viz air and the vital force, from which the sun rises --- externally he rises from air, and as the eye in the body, from the vital force --- and in which, air and the vital force, he sets in the evening, and when a man goes to sleep. It is followed by the gods to-day, now, and it will be followed by them to-morrow, in future. The words 'followed by the gods' are understood. Now the Brahmana briefly explains this Mantra:- The sun indeed rises from the vital force and also sets in it. What is the meaning of the words, 'The gods observed the vow of that ' It is (followed) to-day, and it will be (followed) to-morrow?' this is being stated:- What vow these gods, fire and the rest and the organ of speech etc., observed then, i.e. the vow of air and of the vital force, they observe to this day, and will observe unbroken. But the vow of the organ of speech etc. and of fire and the rest is broken, for we see that at the time of setting, and when one falls asleep, they sink in air and the vital force respectively.
Similarly it has been said elsewhere, 'When a man sleeps, his organ of speech is merged in the vital force, and so are the mind, the eye and the air. And when he awakes, these again arise from the vital force. This is with reference to the body. Now with reference to the gods:- When fire goes out, it sets in air. Hence they speak of it as having set. It indeed sets in air. And when the sun sets, he enters air, and so does the moon; the quarters too rest on air. And they again arise from the air' (S. X. iii. 3. 6 ' .
Because this one vow of air and the vital force, consisting of vibration or movement, persists in the gods such as fire and in the organ of speech etc. --- since all the gods follow it alone, therefore a man, another person also, should observe a single vow. What is that? Do the functions of the Prana and Apana. The functions of these two viz respiration and excretion, never stop. Therefore, giving up the functions of all other organs, he should observe this one vow, lest the evil of death in the form of fatigue should overtake him. 'Lest' denotes apprehension. 'If I swerve from this vow, I am sure to be overtaken by death' --- with this dread at heart he should observe the vow of the vital force. This is the idea. And if he observes it, does take up the vow of the vital force, he should seek to finish it. If he desists from this vow, the vital force and the gods would be flouted. Therefore he must finish it. Through it, the observace of this vow of identificaion with the vital force, thinking, 'The vocal and other organs in all beings as well as fire and the other gods are but a part and parcel of me, and I, the vital force, the self, initiate all movement,' he attains identity with this deity, the vital force (Of which Hiranyagarbha is the cosmic aspect.), or lives in the same world with it. This latter result takes place when the meditation is not up to the mark.

Translation By Max Müller

23. And here there is this Sloka:- 'He from whom the sun rises, and into whom it sets' (he verily rises from the breath, and sets in the breath) 'Him the Devas made the law, he only is to-day, and he to-morrow also' (whatever these Devas determined then, that they perform to-day also ^[1]). Therefore let a man perform one observance only, let him breathe up and let him breathe down, that the evil death may not reach him. And when he performs it, let him try to finish it. Then he obtains through it union and oneness with that deity (with prâna).

Footnote:

1. The prâna-vrata and vâyu-vrata. Comm.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- The differentiated universe consisting of means and ends, which was introduced as the subject-matter of ignorance, with its results culminating in identification with the vital force, as well as its state prior to manifestation denoted by the word 'undifferentiated,' like a tree and its seed --- all this indeed consists of three things. What are they? Name, form and action, all non-Self, and not the Self that is the Brahman, immediate and direct. Therefore one should turn away from it. This is the impor of this section. One whose mind is not averse to this non-Self, has no inclination to meditate upon the Self, one's own world, as 'I am Brahman,' for the two tendencies --- one going outwards and the other devoting itself to the inner Self --- are contradictory. Compare the following from the Katha Upanisad (I. v. 1):- 'The self-born Lord injured the organs by making them outgoing in their tendencies. Therefore they perceive only external things, but not the inner Self. Once in a while some steady man, desiring immortality, turns his gaze inwards and sees the inner Self.'

How can one establish the fact that this differentiated and undifferentiated universe made up of actions, their factors and their results, consists only of name, form and action, and is not the Self? This is being answered:- Of those names as set forth (in the preceding portion), speech, i.e. sound in general --- for it has been stated, 'And any kind of sound is but the organ of speech' (I. v. 3) --- is the Uktha, the cause or material of these particular names, as the salt rock is of particles of salt. This is expressed by the text:- For all names, the differentiations such as Yajnadatta and Devadatta, spring from it, this generality of names, like particles of salt from the salt rock. And an effect is not separate from its cause. Also particulars are included in the general. How does the relation of general and particulars apply here? It should in general, is their Saman, so called because of sameness, i.e. common feature. For it is common to all names, which are its own particular forms. Another reason is that the particular names, being derived from it, are not different from it. And we see that something which is derived from another is not different from it, as a jar, for instance, is not different from clay. How are particular names derived from speech? This is being explained:- Because it, what is designated by the word 'speech,' is their Brahman, self, for names are derived from speech, since they have no reality apart from sound. This is being demonstrated:- For it, sound in general, sustains or supports all names or particular sounds by giving them reality. Thus on account of their relation as cause and effect, and as general and particulars, and the one giving the other reality, particular names are proved to be just sound. Similarly in the next two paragraphs all this is to be applied as here set forth.

Translation By Max Müller

1. Verily this is a triad, name, form, and work. Of these names, that which is called Speech is the Uktha (hymn, supposed to mean also origin), for from it all names arise. It is their Sâman (song, supposed to mean also sameness), for it is the same as all names. It is their Brahman (prayer, supposed to mean also support), for it supports all names.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Now of forms, white, black, etc., the eye, i.e. anything that is perceptible to the eye, form in general, or whatever is visible, which is here denoted by the word 'eye,' (is the Uktha). For all forms spring from it. It is their Saman, for it is common to all forms, It is their Brahman, for it sustains all forms.

Translation By Max Müller

2. Next, of the forms, that which is called Eye is the Uktha (hymn), for from it all forms arise. It is their Sâman (song), for it is the same as all forms. It is their Brahman (prayer), for it supports all forms.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Now all particular actions consisting of thought and perception as well as movement are being summed up in activity in general. How? Of all particular actions the body, i.e. activity in general, is the Uktha. The activity of the body is here called the 'body,' for it has been stated that one works through the body. And all activity is manifested in the body. Hence action or activity in general, having its seat in the body, is designated by the word 'body.' The rest is to be explained as before. These three, viz name, form and action described above, combining together, being the support of one another and the cause of one another's manifestation, and merging in one another, like three sticks supporting one another, are one. In what form are they unified? This is being stated:- This body, this aggregate of body and organs. This has been explained under the three kinds of food, 'This body is identified with these,' etc. (I. v. 3). The whole differentiated and undifferentiated universe is this much --- consists of name, form and action. And the body, although one, viz this aggregate of body and organs, yet existing in different forms in its aspects relating to the body, the elements and the gods, is these three, name, form and action. This immortal entity, presently to be mentioned, is covered by truth. This sentence is being explained:- The vital force, which is of the nature of an organ, which supports the body from within, and is (a limiting adjunct of) the Self, is the immortal entity. And name and form, represented by the body, which is an effect, are truth. (So) this vital force, which is active and supports name and form, is covered or hidden (by them), which are external, made up of the body, subject to origin and destruction, and mortal. Thus the nature of the relative universe, which is the subject-matter of ignorance, has been pointed out. After this the Self, which is the subject-matter of knowledge, has to be studied. Hence the second chapter is being commenced.

Translation By Max Müller

3. Next, of the works, that which is called Body is the Uktha (hymn), for from it all works arise. It is their Sâman (song), for it is the same as all works. It is their Brahman (prayer), for it supports all works. That being a triad is one, viz. this Self; and the Self, being one, is that triad. This is the immortal, covered by the true. Verily breath is the immortal, name and form are the true, and by them the immortal is covered.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- There was at some past date a man holding the prima facie view and knowing only the conditioned Brahman which is the subject-matter of ignorance, of the Garga family, descended from Garga, called Proud Balaki. 'Proud,' because of his very ignorance about the real Brahman. 'Balaki' --- the son of Balaka. The particle 'ha' refers to tradition as set forth in the story. Who was a speaker, one skilled in expounding, eloquent. He said to Ajatasatru, the King of Benares, after approaching him, 'I will tell you about Brahman.' Thus accosted, Ajatasatru said, 'For this proposal that you have made to me I give you a thousand cows.' The idea is, that little statement is the reason for the gift of a thousand cows. Why is the instruction about Brahman itself not made the reason for this gift, instead of the mere proposal about it? Because the Sruti itself sets forth the king's intention. The two sentences, 'Janaka is benevolent,' and 'Janaka loves to hear', have been condensed into the two words 'Janaka, Janaka.' Inded signifies a well-known fact. The King means:- Janaka is benevolent, and he likes to hear about Brahman; so people who want to hear or speak about Brahman or want some present rush to him. Therefore (by your proposal) you have given me too a chance to demonstrate all those qualities.

Translation By Max Müller

1. There ^[1] was formerly the proud Gârgya Bâlâki ^[2], a man of great reading. He said to Agâtasatru of Kâsi, 'Shall I tell you Brahman?' Agâtasatru said:- 'We give a thousand (cows) for that speech (of yours), for verily all people run away, saying, Ganaka (the king of Mithilâ) is our father (patron) ^[3].'

Footnote:

1. Compare with this the fourth Adhyâya of the Kaushîtaki-upanishad, Sacred Books of the East, vol. i, p. 300; Gough, Philosophy of the Upanishads, p. 144. 2. Son of Balâkâ, of the race of the Gârgyas. 3. Ganaka, known as a wise and liberal king. There is a play on his name, which means father, and is understood in the sense of patron, or of teacher of wisdom. The meaning is obscure; and in the Kaush. Up. IV. i, the construction is still more difficult. What is intended seems to be that Agâtasatru is willing to offer any reward to a really wise man, because all the wise men are running after Ganaka and settling at his court.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- When the King was the eager to listen and turned towards him, Gargya said, 'The being who identifies himself both with the sun and the eye, and who having entered the body through the eye resides in the heart as the ego, the experiencer and agent --- that being I meditate or look upon as Brahman in this aggregate of body and organs. Therefore I ask you to meditate upon that being as Brahman.' Thus addressed, Ajatasatru replied stopping him by a gesture of the hand, 'Please don't talk about him, this Brahman, as something to be known.' The repetition of the negative particle is for stopping further speech. 'When both of us know the same Brahman, you insult me by trying to make me out as ignorant. Hence please don't discuss this Brahman. If you know of any other Brahman, you should tell me of that, and not of what I already known. If, however, you think that I know only Brahman, but not his particular attributes nor the results of meditating upon them, please don't think so, for I know all that you speak of. How? All-surpassing, who exists surpassing all beings; also the head of all beings; and resplendent, being endowed with resplendence. I meditate upon the Brahman with these attributes as the agent and experiencer in this aggregate of body and organs.' And one who meditates upon such conditioned Brahman obtains results accordingly. He who meditates upon him as such becomes all-surpassing, the head of all beings and resplendent, for the results must correspond with the particular attributes meditated upon. As the Sruti says, 'One becomes exactly as one meditates upon Him' (S. X. v. 2. 20).

Translation By Max Müller

2. Gârgya said:- 'The person that is in the sun ^[1], that I adore as Brahman.' Agâtasatru said to him:- 'No, no! Do not speak to me on this. I adore him verily as the supreme, the head of all beings, the king. Whoso adores him thus, becomes Supreme, the head of all beings, a king.'

Footnote:

1. The commentator expatiates on all these answers and brings them more into harmony with Vedanta doctrines. Thus he adds that the person in the sun is at the same time the person in the eye, who is both active and passive in the heart, &c.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- When Ajatasatru in the course of the dialogue refuted the presentation of the sun as Brahman, Gargya put forward another viz the presentation of the moon as Brahman. That being who is in the moon and also in the mind as the experiencer and agent --- all this is as in the previous paragraph. His attributes are:- Great in size; white-robed, because the vital force (which identifies itself with the moon) has an aqueous body; and radiant Soma. Considering the moon and the drink-yielding creeper Soma that is pressed in sacrifices to be one, I meditate upon that as Brahman. He who meditates upon Brahman as such, with the above-mentioned attributes, has abundant Soma pressed in his principal sacrifices and all the more in his auxiliary sacrifices every day. That is, he has the means of performing both kinds of sacrifices. And his food never gets short, because he meditates upon Brahman as consisting of food.

Translation By Max Müller

3. Gârgya said:- 'The person that is in the moon (and in the mind), that I adore as Brahman.' Agâtasatru said to him:- 'No, no! Do not speak to me on this. I adore him verily as the great, clad in white raiment, as Soma, the king.' Whoso adores him thus, Soma is poured out and poured forth for him day by day, and his food does not fail ^[1].

Footnote:

1. We miss the annasyâtmâ, the Self of food, mentioned in the Kaush. Up., and evidently referred to in the last sentence of our paragraph. Suta and prasuta, poured out and poured forth, are explained as referring to the principal and the secondary sacrifices.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Likewise there is one god in lightning, the skin and the heart. Powerful is the attribute. The result of this meditation is that he becomes powerful, and his progeny too becomes powerful. Because lightning may be of diverse forms, the result of the meditation reaches his progeny as well as himself.

Translation By Max Müller

4. Gârgya said:- 'The person that is in the lightning (and in the heart), that I adore as Brahman.' Agâtasatru said to him:- 'No, no! Do not speak to me on this. I adore him verily as the luminous.' Whoso adores him thus, becomes luminous, and his offspring becomes luminous.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Likewise there is one god in the ether, in the ether enclosed by the heart and in the heart. Full and unmoving are the two attributes. The result of meditation on Brahman with the attribute of fullness is that he is filled with progeny and cattle, while that of meditation on the attribute of immobility is that his progeny is never extinct from this world --- the continuity of his line.

Translation By Max Müller

5. Gârgya said:- 'The person that is in the ether (and in the ether of the heart), that I adore as Brahman.' Agâtasatru said to him:- 'No, no! Do not speak to me on this. I adore him as what is full, and quiescent.' Whoso adores him thus, becomes filled with offspring and cattle, and his offspring does not cease from this world.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Likewise there is one god in air, the vital force and the heart. The Lord, irresistible and the unvanquished army, one that has never been defeated by enemies, are the attributes. 'Army,' because the Maruts (the air-gods) are known to be a group. And the result of the meditation is that he ever becomes victorious and invincible by enemies, and conquers his enemies.

Translation By Max Müller

6. Gârgya said:- 'The person that is in the wind (and in the breath), that I adore as Brahman.' Agâtasatru said to him:- 'No, no! Do not speak to me on this. I adore him as Indra Vaikuntha, as the unconquerable army (of the Maruts).' Whoso adores him thus, becomes victorious, unconquerable, conquering his enemies.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- There is one god in fire, speech and the heart. Forbearing, tolerant of others, is the attribute. As fire has many forms, the result includes the progeny, as before.

Translation By Max Müller

7. Gârgya said:- 'The person that is in the fire (and in the heart), that I adore as Brahman.' Agâtasatru said to him:- 'No, no! Do not speak to me on this. I adore him as powerful.' Whoso adores him thus, becomes powerful, and his offspring becomes powerful.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- There is one god in water, the seed and the heart. Agreeable, i.e. not contrary to the Srutis and Smrtis, is his attribute. The result is that only agreeable things, those in accordance with the injunctions of the Srutis and Smrtis, come to him, not adverse ones. Another result is that from him are born children who are such (i.e. obeying the scriptures).

Translation By Max Müller

8. Gârgya said:- 'The person that is in the water (in seed, and in the heart), that I adore as Brahman.' Agâtasatru said to him:- 'No, no! Do not speak to me on this. I adore him as likeness.' Whoso adores him thus, to him comes what is likely (or proper), not what is improper; what is born from him, is like unto him ^[1].

Footnote:

1. Here the Kaush. Up. has the Self of the name, instead of pratirûpa, likeness. The commentator thinks that they both mean the same thing, because a name is the likeness of a thing. Another text of the Kaush. Up. gives here the Self of light. Pratirûpa in the sense of likeness comes in later in the Kaush. Up., § 11.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- There is one god in a looking-glass and in other reflecting objects such as a sword, and in the intellect, which is pure of material. Shining, naturally bright, is the attribute. The result of the meditation is likewise. The progeny is included in the result, because there are many shining objects.

Translation By Max Müller

9. Gârgya said:- 'The person that is in the mirror, that I adore as Brahman.' Agâtasatru said to him:- 'No, no! Do not speak to me on this. I adore him verily as the brilliant.' Whoso adores him thus, he becomes brilliant, his offspring becomes brilliant, and with whomsoever he comes together, he outshines them.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Considering the sound that issues behind a man as he walks and the vital force which is the cause of life in this body to be one, he says, 'This sound,' etc. Life is the attribute. The result of the meditation is that he attains his full term of life in this world, as acquired through his past work, and even though troubled by disease, life does not depart from him before the completion of that term, measured by that past work.

Translation By Max Müller

10. Gârgya said:- 'The sound that follows a man while he moves, that I adore as Brahman.' Agâtasatru said to him:- 'No, no! Do not speak to me on this. I adore him verily as life.' Whoso adores him thus, he reaches his full age in this world, breath does not leave him before the time.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- There is one god in the quarters, the ears and the heart, viz the Asvins, the twin-gods who are never separated from each other. His attributes are:- being attended with a companion and not being separated from one another, the quarters and the Asvins having these characteristics. And the man who meditates upon this gets that as a result, viz being attended by companions and not being deserted by his followers.

Translation By Max Müller

11. Gârgya said:- 'The person that is in space, that I adore as Brahman.' Agâtasatru said to him:- 'No, no! Do not speak to me on this. I adore him verily as the second who never leaves us.' Whoso adores him thus, becomes possessed of a second, his party is not cut off from him,

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- There is one god in the shadow or external darkness, internally in ignorance, which is a veil, and in the heart. His attribute is death. The result of the meditation is as before, the only difference being that in the absence of premature death he is free from suffering due to disease etc.

Translation By Max Müller

12. Gârgya said:- 'The person that consists of the shadow, that I adore as Brahman.' Agâtasatru said to him:- 'No, no! Do not speak to me on this. I adore him verily as death.' Whoso adores him thus, he reaches his whole age in this world, death does not approach him before the time.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- There is one god in the self or Hiranyagarbha, in the intellect and the heart. His attribute is self-possessed. The result of the meditation is that he becomes self-possessed, and his progeny too becomes self-possessed. It should be noted that since the intellet is different according to each individual, the result is extended to the progeny also.
When his conceptions of Brahman were thus rejected one by one owing to the King's having already known them, Gargya, with his knowledge of Brahman exhausted, had nothing more to say in reply and remained silent, with his head bent down.

Translation By Max Müller

13. Gârgya said:- 'The person that is in the body ^[1], that I adore as Brahman.' Agâtasatru said to him:- 'No, no! Do not speak to me on this. I adore him verily as embodied.' Whoso adores him thus, becomes embodied, and his offspring becomes embodied ^[2]. Then Gârgya became silent.

Footnote:

1. 'In the Âtman, in Pragâpati, in the Buddhi, and in the heart.' Comm. 2. It is difficult to know what is meant here by âtman and âtmanvin. In the Kaush. Up. Agâtasatru refers to Pragâpati, and the commentator here does the same, adding, however, buddhi and hrid. Gough translates âtmanvin by 'having peace of mind.' Deussen, p. 195, passes it over.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Seeing Gargya in that state Ajatasatru said, 'Is this all the knowledge of Brahman that you have? Or is there anything else?' The other said, 'This is all.' Ajatasatru said, 'By knowing this much one cannot claim to know Brahman. Why then did you proudly say you would teach me about Brahman?

Objection:- Does it mean that this much knowledge amounts to nothing?
Reply:- No, for the Sruti describes meditations with particular results. Those passages cannot certainly be construed as mere eulogy. For wherever a meditation has been set forth, we find phrases conveying original injunctions as for instance, 'All-surpassing, (the head) of all beings' (II. i. 2). And corresponding results are everywhere distinctly mentioned. This would be inconsistent were the passages merely eulogistic.

Objection:- Why then was it said, 'By knowing this much one cannot know (Brahman)?'
Reply:- There is nothing wrong in it. It has a relation to the capacity of the aspirant. Gargya, who knew only the conditioned Brahman, proceeded to teach Ajatasatru, who was the listener, about Brahman. Therefore the latter, who knew the unconditioned Brahman, was right in saying to Gargya, 'You do not know the true or unconditioned Brahman that you proceeded to teach me about.' If he wanted to refute Gargya's knowledge of the conditioned Brahman too, he would not say, 'By knowing this much'; he would simply say, 'You know nothing.' Therefore we admit that in the sphere of ignorance there are these phases of Brahman. Another reason for saying, 'By knowing this much one cannot know (Brahman)', is that this knowledge of the conditioned Brahman leads to that of the Supreme Brahman. That these phases of Brahman consist of name, form and action and have to be known in the sphere of ignorance, has been shown in the first chapter. Therefore the statement, 'By knowing this much one cannot know (Brahman),' implies that there is some other phase of Brahman which should be known. Gargya, being versed in the code of conduct, knew that that knowledge must not be imparted to one who was not a regular student. So he himself said, 'I approach you as would any other student approach his teacher.'

Translation By Max Müller

14. Agâtasatru said:- 'Thus far only?' 'Thus far only,' he replied. Agâtasatru said:- 'This does not suffice to know it (the true Brahman).' Gârgya replied:- 'Then let me come to you, as a pupil.'

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Ajatasatru said:- It is contrary to usage --- What is so? that a Brahmana, who comes of a superior caste qualified to be a teacher, should approach a Ksatriya, who is by custom not a teacher, in the role of a student, with a view to receiving instruction from him about Brahman. This is forbidden in the scriptures laying down rules of conduct. Therefore remain as a teahcer; I will anyway instruct you about the true Brahman
which should be known, knowin which one can claim to have a knowledge of Brahman.
Seeing Gargya abashed, in order to set him at ease, he took him by the hand and rose. They, Gargya and Ajatasatru, came to a man who was asleep in a certain part of the palace. Coming to him he addressed the sleeping man by these names, 'Great, White-robed, Radiant, Soma.' Even though thus addressed, the sleeping man did not get up. Finding he did not awake, (the King) pushed him again and again with the hand till he awoke. Then he got up. From this it was evident that the being whom Gargya wanted to convey was not Brahman, the agent and experiencer in this body.

Objection:- How do you know that the act of going to the sleeping man, calling him and his not getting up indicate that the Brahman advocated by Gargya is not (the true) Brahman?
Reply:- In the waking state, as the being whom Gargya put forward as Brahman, the agent and experiencer is in touch with the organs, so is the being put forward by Ajatasatru --- who is the master of the other being --- in touch with them, as a king is with his servants. But the grounds of ascertaining the difference between the two beings put forward by Gargya and Ajatasatru, that stand in the relation of servant and master respectively, cannot be discriminated, because they are then mixed up. That is to say, the experiencer is the seer or subject, and not an object, and that which is not the experiencer is an object, and not the subject; but these two, being mixed up in the waking state, cannot be shown separately. Hence their going to a sleeping man.

Objection:- Even in the sleeping man there is nothing to determine that when addressed by special names, only the experiencer will perceive, and not the non-experiencer.
Reply:- Not so, for the characteristics of the being whom Gargya means are well-defined. That vital force which is covered by 'truth' (name and form constituting the gross body), which is the self (the subtle body) and immortal, which does not set when the organs have set (are inactive), whose body is water, which is white-robed, great, on account of being without a rival, and is the radiant Soma consisting of sixteen digits --- that vital force remains just as it is known to be, doing its function, with its (active) nature intact. Nor does Gargya mean that any other agency contrary to the vital force is active at that time. Hence it should know when called by its own names; but it did not. Therefore by the principle of the residuum the Brahman meant by Gargya is proved not to be the experiencer.
If the Brahman meant by Gargya were the experiencer by its very nature, it would perceive objects whenever it came in contact with the. For instance, fire, whose nature it is to burn and illumine, must always burn any combustible it gets, such as straw or tender grass, and also illumine things. If it does not, we cannot assert that fire burns or illumines. Likewise, if the vital force advocated by Gargya were by nature such that it would perceive sound and other objects that came within its range, it would perceive the words 'Great, White-robed,' etc.,
which are appropriate objects for it; just as fire invariably burns and illumines straw, tender grass, etc., that come in contact withit. Therefore, since it did not perceive sound etc. coming within its range, we conclude that it is not by nature an experiencer; for a thing can never change its nature. Therefore it is conclusively proved that the vital force is not the experiencer.

Objection:- May not the non-perception be due to its failure to associate the particular names by which it was addressed with itself? It may be like this:- As when one out of a number of persons sitting together is addressed, he may hear, but may not particularly understand that it is he who is being called, because of his failure to associate his particular name with himself, similarly the vital force does not perceive the words addressed to it, because it fails to understand that the names such as 'Great' are its own and to associate them with itself, and not because it is other than the knower.
Reply:- Not so, for when the vital force is admitted to be a deity, the non-association in question is impossible. In other words, one who admits that the deity identifying himself with the moon etc. is the vital force in the body, and is the experiencer (self), must also admit, for the sake of intercouse with him, that he associates himself with his particular names. Otherwise no intercourse with him will be possible in the acts of invocation etc.

Objection:- The objection is not proper, since according to the view that makes the experiencer (self) other than the vital force,
there is a similar non-perception. In other words, one who posits a different experiencer from the vital force must admit that it too, when called by such names as 'Great,' should hear them, because those names then apply to it. But we never see it do this when called by those names. Therefore the fact that the vital force fails to hear the call is no proof that it is not the experiencer.
Reply:- Not so, for that which possesses something as a part of it cannot identify itself with only that much. According to the view that holds the experiencer to be other than the vital force, the latter is one of its instruments, and it is the possessor of them. It does not identify itself with only the deity of the vital force, as one does not with one's hand. Therefore it is quite reasonable that the experiencer, identifying itself with the whole, does not hear when addressed by the names of the vital force. Not so, however, with the latter when it is addressed by its special names. Besides, the self does not identify itself with just a deity.

Objection:- Such a view is untenable, because we sometimes see that the self does not hear even when called by its own name. For instance, when a man is fast asleep, he does not sometimes hear even when called by his conventional name, say Devadatta. Similarly the vital force, although it is the experiencer, does not hear.
Reply:- Not so, for there is this difference between the self and the vital force that the former sleeps, but the latter does not. When the self is asleep, its organs do not function, being absorbed in the vital force. So it does not hear even when its own name is called. But if the vital force were the experiencer, its organs should never cease to function, nor shold it fail to hear the call, since it is ever awake.

Objection:- It was not proper to call it by its unfamiliar names. There are many familiar names denoting the vital force, such as Prana. Leaving them aside, to call it by unfamiliar names such as 'Great' was not proper, for it is against convention. Therefore we maintain that although it failed to hear, the vital force is the experiencer.
Reply:- No, for the purpose of using those unfamiliar names was to refute the contention that the deity of the moon is the experiencer. To be explicit:- That the vital force which is in this body and ever awake is not the experiencer has already been proved simply by its failure to hear the call. But names denoting the deity of the moon were addressed to it to disprove Gargya's contention that the vital force, which is the same as the deity of the moon, is the experiencer in this body. This purpose could not be served if the vital force were addressed by its popular names. But the refutation of the vital force the contention that any other organ is the experiencer is also refuted, because no organ can function at that time, all being absorbed in the vital force. (And no other deity can be the experiencer,) for there is no such deity.

Objection:- There is, for a number of gods with particular attributes have been mentioned in the portion beginning with 'All-surpassing' and ending with 'Self-possessed.'
Reply:- Not so, for all the Srutis admit them to be unified in the vital force, as in the illustration of the spokes and nave. Moreoever, in the passages, 'Covered by truth' (I. vi. 3), and 'The vital force is the immortal entity' (Ibid.), no other experiencer besides the vital force is admitted (In the position taken by Gargya.). Also, in the passages, 'This indeed is all the gods' (I. iv. 6), and 'Which is that one god? The vital force' (III. ix. 9), all the gods have been shown to be unified in the vital force.
Similarly none of the organs can be put forward as the experiencer; for in that case it would be impossible to connect memory, perception, wish, etc. in the same subject, as in the case of different bodies. What one person has seen another cannot recollect, or perceive, or wish, or recognise. Therefore none of the organs can by any means be the experiencer. Nor can have (momentary) consciousness (Without an abiding substratum:- the view of the Yogacara school of Buddhism.) be such.

Objection:- Why not take the body itself to be the experiencer, why imagine something over and above it?
Reply:- That cannot be, for we notice a difference made by the pushing. If this aggregate of body and organs were the experiencer, then, since this aggregate ever remains the same, pushing or not pushing would not make any difference as regards awaking. If, however, something other than the body were the experiencer, then, since it has different kinds of relation to the body, and may presumably get pleasure, pain or stupor as the varied result of its past actions, according as they were good, indifferent, or bad, there would naturally be a difference in the perception due to pushing or not pushing. But were the body itself the experiencer, there should not be any difference, since differences concerning relation and the result of past actions would be out of place in that case. Nor should there be any difference due to the strength or feebleness of the sound, touch, etc. But there is this difference, since Ajatasatru roused the sleeping man, whom a mere touch could not awaken, by repeatedly pushing him with the hand. Therefore it is proved that that which awoke through pushing --- blazing forth, as it were, flashing, as it were, and come from somewhere, as it were, rendering the body different from what it was, endowing it with consciousness, activity, a different look, etc. --- is an entity other than the body and different from the types of Brahman advocated by Gargya.
Moreover the vital force, being a compound, must be for the benefit of some other entity. We have already said that it, like the post etc. of a house, is the internal supporter of the body and is combined with the body etc. It is also as a felloe is to the spokes. And in it, which is comparable to a nave, everything is fixed. Therefore we understand that like a house etc. it has been compounded for the benefit of some entity categorically different from its parts as also the aggregate. We see that the parts of a house such as posts, walls, straw and wood, as also the house itself, subserve the purpose of a person who sees, hears, thinks and knows them, and whose existence and manifestation are independent of the birth, growth, decay, death, name, form, effect and other attributes of those things. From this we infer that the parts of the vital force etc. as also the aggregates must subserve the purpose of some entity that sees, hears, thinks and knows them, and whose existence and manifestation are independent of the birth, growth, etc. of those things.

Objection:- But since the deity (called the vital force) is conscious, it is equal in status (to the self); so how can it be subordinate (to the other)? That the vital force is conscious has already been admitted when we see it addressed by particular names. And since it is conscious, it cannot subserve the purpose of another, for it is equal in status.
Reply:- Not so, for the instruction that is sought to be conveyed is about the unconditioned, absolute Brahman. That the self identifies itself with action, its factors and its results, is due to the limitations of name and form and is superimposed by ignorance. It is this that causes people to come under relative existence, consisting in their identification with action and the rest. This has to be removed by a knowledge of the real nature of the unconditioned Self. Hence to teach about that this Upanisad (from this chapter) has been begun. For instance, it opens with, 'I will tell you about Brahman' (II. i. 1), and 'By knowing this much one cannot know (Brahman)' (II. i. 14) and concludes with, 'This much inded is (the means of) immortality, my dear' (IV. v. 15). And nothing else is either meant to be taught or expressed in between. Therefore there is no scope for the objection that one cannot be subordinate to the other, being equal in status.
The relation of principal and subordinate is only for the dealings of the differentiated or conditioned Brahman, and not the opposite One; whereas the whole Upanisad seeks to teach about the unconditioned Brahman, for it concludes with, 'This (self) is That, which has been described as 'Not this, not this,' ' etc. (III. ix. 26; IV. ii. 4; IV. iv. 22; IV. v. 15). Therefore it is proved that there is a conscious Brahman other than and different from these types of unconscious Brahman such as sun etc.

Translation By Max Müller

15. Agâtasatru said:- 'Verily, it is unnatural that a Brâhmana should come to a Kshatriya, hoping that he should tell him the Brahman. However, I shall make you know him clearly,' thus saying he took him by the hand and rose. And the two together came to a person who was asleep. He called him by these names, 'Thou, great one, clad in white raiment, Soma, King ^[1].' He did not rise. Then rubbing him with his hand, he woke him, and he arose.

Footnote:

1. These names are given here as they occur in the Kaushîtaki-upanishad, not as in the Brihadâranyaka-upanishad, where the first name was atishthâh sarveshâm bhûtânâm mûrdhâ râgâ. This throws an important light on the composition of the Upanishads.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Having thus proved the existence of the self other than the body, Ajatasatru said to Gargya, 'When this being full of consciousness was thus asleep, before being roused by pushing,' etc. 'Consciousness' here means the instrument of knowledge, i.e. the mind, or more specifically, the intellect. What then does the phrase 'full of consciousness' mean? It means:- which is perceived in the intellect, which is perceive through it, and which perceives through it.

Objection:- When the suffix 'mayat' has so many meanings, how do you know that it means 'full of'?
Reply:- Because in such passages as, 'This self is indeed Brahman, as well as identified with the intellect, the Manas' (IV. iv. 5), we see the suffix used in the sense of fullness. Besides, the self is never known to be a modification of the consciousness that is the Supreme Self. Again, in the passage, 'This being full of consciousness,' etc., the self is mentioned as something already familiar. And lastly, the meanings, 'made of' and 'resembling,' are here impossible. Hence on the principle of the residuum the meaning is fullness only. Therefore the phrase means, 'Identified with the mind, which considers the pros and cons of a subject and does other functions.' 'Being (Purusa), because it dwells in the intellect as in a city. The question, 'Where was it then?' is intended to teach the nature of the self. By a reference to the absence of effects before awaking, it is intended to show that the self is of a nature opposed to action, its factors and its results. Before awaking (in profound sleep) it perceives nothing whatsoever like pleasure and so forth, which are the effects of past work. Therefore, not being caused by past work, we understand that that is the very nature of the self. In order to teach that the self was then in its nature, and that only when it deviates from it, it becomes --- contrary to its nature --- subject to transmigration, Ajatasatru asks Gargya, who was abashed, with a view to enlightening him on the point. These two questions, 'Where was it then?' and 'Whence did it thus come?' should have been asked by Gargya. But simply because he does not ask them, Ajatasatru does not remain indifferent. He proceeds to explain them, thinking that Gargya must be instructed, for he himself has promised, 'I will instruct you.' Although thus enlightened, Gargya did not understand where the self was before awaking and whence it came the way it did, either to tell or ask about them. He did not know that.

Translation By Max Müller

16. Agâtasatru said:- 'When this man was thus asleep, where was then the person (purusha), the intelligent? and from whence did he thus come back?' Gârgya did not know this?

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Ajatasatru, to convey his intended meaning, said:- I shall answer the question I asked, viz 'When this being full of consciousness was thus asleep, where was it, and whence did it come?' Listen. When this being full of consciousness is thus asleep, it absorbs at the time the functions of the organs, their capacity to perceive their respective objects, through its own consciousness, the particular manifestation in its limiting adjunct, the mind, caused by its material, ignorance, and lies in the Akasa that is in the heart. 'Akasa' here means the Supreme Self, which is identical with its own self. It lies in that Supreme Self, which is its own nature and transcendent; not in the ordinary ether, for there is another Sruti in its support:- 'With Existence, my dear, it is then united' (Ch. VI. viii. 1). The idea is that it gives up its differentiated forms, which are created by its connection with the limiting adjunct, the subtle body, and remains in its undifferntiated, natural, absolute self.

Objection:- How do you know that when it gives up the superintendence over the body and organs, it lives in its own self?
Reply:- Through its name being well known.
Objection:- What is that?
Reply:- When this being absorbs them, the functions of the organs, it is called Svapiti. Then this is its (The word 'Purusa' in the text is explained as standing for the genitive case.) name that becomes widely known. And this name has reference to a certain attribute of its. It is called Svapiti, because it is merged in its own self.

Objection:- True, the fact of this name being well known tells us of the transcendent character of the self, but there are no arguments in favour of it.
Reply:- There are. During sleep the nose (Prana) is absorbed. 'Prana' here means the organ of smell, for the context deals with the organs such as that of speech. It is only when it is connected with these organs that the self is seen to have relative attributes, because of those limiting adjuncts. And these organs are then abosrbed by it. How? The organ of speech is absorbed, the eye is absorbed, the ear is absorbed, and the mind is absorbed. Therefore it is clear that the organs being absorbed, the self rests in its own self, for then it is no more changed into action, its factors and its results.

Translation By Max Müller

17. Agâtasatru said:- 'When this man was thus asleep, then the intelligent person (purusha), having through the intelligence of the senses (prânas) absorbed within himself all intelligence, lies in the ether, which is in the heart ^[1]. When he takes in these different kinds of intelligence, then it is said that the man sleeps (svapiti) ^[2]. Then the breath is kept in, speech is kept in, the ear is kept in, the eye is kept in, the mind is kept in.

Footnote:

1. The ether in the heart is meant for the real Self. He has come to himself, to his Self, i.e. to the true Brahman. 2. Svapiti, he sleeps, is explained as sva, his own Self, and apiti for apyeti, he goes towards, so that 'he sleeps' must be interpreted as meaning 'he comes to his Self.' In another passage it is explained by svam apîto bhavati. See Saṅkara's Commentary on the Brih. Âr. Up. vol. i, p. 372.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:-
Objection:- Although it is dissociated from the body and organs in the dream state, which is a kind of experience, we observe it to be possessed of relative attributes:- it is happy, miserable, bereft of friends, as in the waking state, and grieves or is deluded. Therefore it must be possessed of attributes such as grief and delusion, and these as also pleasure, pain, etc. are not superimposed on it by the error brought on by its contact with the body and organs.
Reply:- No, because those experiences are false. When it, the self in question, remains in the dream state, which is a kind of experience, these are its achievements, results of past work. What are they? It then becomes an emperor, as it were. This apparent suzerainty --- not actual suzerainty, as in the waking state --- is its achievement. Likewise a noble Brahmana, as it were. It also attains states high or low, such as that of a god or an animal, as it were. Its suzerainty and other achievements are absolutely false, for there is the clause 'as it were,' and they are contradicted by waking experience. Therefore it is not actually connected with the grief, delusion, etc., caused by the loss of friends and so forth, in dreams.

Objection:- As its achievements of the waking state are not contradicted in that state, so its achievements such as suzerainty, which occur in the dream state, are not contradicted in that state, and are a part of the self, not superimposed by ignorance.
Reply:- By demonstrating that the self is a conscious entity distinct from the vital force etc., have we not indicated that its identification with the body and organs or with godhead in the waking state is superimposed by ignorance and is not real? How then can it start up as an illustration of the dream-world, like a dead man desiring to come back to life?

Objection:- True. Viewing the self, which is other than the body etc., as the body and organs or as a god, is superimposed by ignorance, like seeing a mother-of-pearl as a piece of silver. This is established by the very arguments that prove the existence of the self other than the body etc., but those arguments were not used specifically to prove the unattached nature of the self. Therefore the illustration of viewing the self as the body and organs or as a god in the waking state is again brought forward. Every argument ceases to be a mere repetition if there is some little distinction in it.
Reply:- Not so. The achievements such as suzerainty, which are perceived in a dream, are not a part of the self, for then we see a world which is distinct from it and is but a reflection of the world perceived in the waking state. In reality, an emperor, lying in his bed while his subjects are asleep in different places, sees dreams, with his senses withdrawn, and in that state himself, as in the waking state, to be an emperor, again surrounded by his subjects, taking part in a pageant and having enjoyments, as it were. Except the emperor sleeping in his bed, there is no second one who, surrounded by his subjects, is known to move about among the objects of enjoyment in the day-time --- whom the former would visualise in sleep. Besides, one whose senses are withdrawn can never see objects having colour etc. Nor can there be in that body another like it, and one sees dreams remaining only in the body.

Objection:- But one lying in bed sees oneself moving in the street.
Reply:- One does not see dreams outside. So the text goes on:- As an emperor, taking his citizens, his retinue and others who minister to his comforts moves about as he pleases in his own territory, acquinted through conquest etc., so does it, this individual self, thus taking the organs, withdrawing them from the places they occupy in the waking state --- 'Etat' (this) is here an adverb (meaning thus) ---- move about as it pleases in its own body, not outside. That is, it experiences impressions corresponding to things previously perceived, revived by its desires and the resultant of past actions. Therefore in dreams
worlds that never exist are falsely superimposed as being a part of the self. One must know the worlds experienced in the waking state also to be such. Hence it goes without saying that the self is pure, and is never connected with action, its factors and its results. Since in both waking and dream states we observe that the gross and subtle worlds consisting of action, its factors and its results are but objects for the seer, therefore that seer, the self, is different from its objects, the worlds perceived in those states, and is pure.
Since in a dream, which is a kind of experience, the impressions (of past experiences) are objects, we know that they are not attributes of the self, and that for this reason it is pure. Now in the passage, 'Then it moves about as it pleases,' movement at pleasure has been spoken of. It may be urged that the relation of the seer to the objects is natural, and that therefore it becomes impure. Hence to establish its purity the Sruti says:-

Translation By Max Müller

18. But when he moves about in sleep (and dream), then these are his worlds. He is, as it were, a great king; he is, as it were, a great Brâhmana; he rises, as it were, and he falls. And as a great king might keep in his own subjects, and move about, according to his pleasure, within his own domain, thus does that person (who is endowed with intelligence) keep in the various senses (prânas) and move about, according to his pleasure, within his own body (while dreaming).

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Again, when it becomes fast asleep, etc. Even when it dreams, it is nothing but pure. Again when giving up dreams, which are a kind of experience, it becomes fast or perfectly asleep --- attains its natural state of perfect purity (Samprasada; a synonym of profound sleep.), becomes pure as it is by nature, giving up, like water, the impurity due to contact with other things, (then its purity is all the more clearly established). When does it become perfectly asleep? When it does not know anything. Or, does not know anything else relating to sound etc. The last few words have to be understood. The first is the right interpretation, for the purport is that there is no particular consciousness in the state of profound sleep.
Thus it has been said that when there is no particular consciousness, it is the state of profound sleep. By what process does this take place? This is being described:- Seventy-two thousand nerves called Hita, which are the metabolic effects of the food and drink in the body, extend from the heart, that lotus-shaped lump of flesh, to the pericardium, which here means the body; that is, they branch off, covering the whole body like the veins of an Asvattha leaf. The heart is the seat of the intellect, the internal organ, and the other or external organs are subject to that intellect abiding in the heart. Therefore in accordance with the individual's past actions the intellect in the waking state extends, along those nerves interwoven like a fish-net, the functions of the organs such as the ear to their seats, the outer ear etc., and then directs them. The individual self pervades the intellect with a reflection of its own manifested consciousness. And when the intellect contracts, it too contracts. That is the sleep of this individual self. And when it perceives the expansion of the intellect, it is waking experience. It follows the nature of its limiting adjunct, the intellect, just as a reflection of the moon etc. follows the nature of water and so forth. Therefore whenn the intellect that has the waking experience comes back along those nerves, the individual self too comes back and remains in the body, uniformity pervading it, as fire does a heated lump of iron. Although it remains unchanged in its own natural self, it is here spoken of as remaining in the body, because it follows the activities of the intellect, which again is dependent on one's past actions. For the self has no contact with the body in profound sleep. It will be said later on, 'He is then beyond all woes of the heart' (IV. iii. 22). That this state is free from all miseries pertaining to relative existence is thus illustrated:- As a baby or an emperor whose subjects are entirely obedient, and who can do whatever he says, or a noble Brahmana who is exceedingly mature in erudition and modesty, lives, having attained the acme of bliss, literally, a degree of it that entirely blots out misery. It is a well known fact that these, the baby and the rest, while they remain in their normal state, are exceedingly happy. It is only when they depart from it that they feel miserable, not naturally. Therefore their normal etate is cited as an illustration, because it is well known. The reference is not to their sleep, for sleep is the thing to be illustrated here. Besides there is no difference between their sleep and anybody else's. If there were any difference, the one might serve as an illustration of the other. Therefore their sleep is not the illustration. So, like this example, does it, the individual self, remain. 'Etat' is an adverb here. So does it remain in its own natural self beyond all relative attributes during profound sleep.
The question, 'Where was it then?' (II. i. 16) has been answered. And by this answer the natural purity and transcendence of the individual self has been mentioned. Now the answer to the question, 'Whence did it comes?' (Ibid.) is being taken up.

Objection:- If a man living at a particular village or town wants to go somewhere else, he starts from that very place, and from nowhere else. Such being the case, the question should only be, 'Where was it then?' We very well know that a man comes
from where he was, and from nowhere else. So the question, 'Whence did it come?' is simply redundant.
Reply:- Do you mean to flout the Vedas?
Objection:- No, I only wish to hear some other meaning to the second question; so I raise the objection of redundancy.
Reply:- Well then, we do not take the word 'whence' in the sense of an ablative, since in that case the question would be a repetition, but not if we take it in a difference sense.
Objection:- Then let us take the question as an inquiry about the cause. 'Whence did it come?' means, 'What caused it to come here?'
Reply:- It cannot be an inquiry about the cause either, for we have a different kind of answer. For instance the answer sets forth the origin of the whole universe from the Self, like sparks from fire, and so on. In the emanation of sparks the fire is not the efficient cause, but that from which they separte. Similarly in the sentence, 'From this Self,' etc. (this text), the Supreme Self is spoken of as that source from which the individual self emanates. Therefore the answer being different, you cannot take the word 'whence' as an inquiry about the cause.

Objection:- Even if it were used in an ablative sense, the objection of redundancy would remain just the same.
Reply:- Not so. The two questions are meant to convey that the self is not connected with action, its factors and its results. In the preceding chapter the subject-matter of knowledge and ignorance has been introduced. 'The Self alone is to be meditated upon' (I. iv. 7), 'It knew only Itself' (I. iv. 10) 'One should meditate only upon the world of the Self' (I. iv. 15) --- these represent the subject-matter of knowledge. And that of ignorance includes rites with five factors and its three results, the three kinds of food, consisting of name, form and action. Of these, all that had to be said about the subject-matter of ignorance has been said. But the Self devoid of attributes that is the subject-matter of knowledge has only been introduced, but not conclusively dealt with. To do this the present chapter has opened with, 'I will tell you about Brahman' (If. i. 1), and also 'will instruct you' (II. i. 15). Therefore that Brahman which is the subject-matter of knowledge, has to be explained in Its true nature. And Its true nature is devoid of differences relating to action, its factors and its results, exceedingly pure and one --- this is the intended meaning. Therefore the Sruti raises two questions that are appropriate to it, viz 'Where was it then, and whence did it come?' (II. i. 16).

Now that in which a thing exists is its container, and what is there is the contents, and the container and content are observed to be different. Similarly that from which a thing comes is its starting place, and that which comes is the agent, which is observed to be different from the other. Therefore one would be apt to think, in accordance with convention, that the self was somewhere, being different from that place, and came from somewhere, being different from it, and the means by which it came is also different from it. That idea has to be removed by the answer. (So it is stated that) this self was not in any place different from itself, nor did it come from any place different from itself, nor is there in the self any means different from itself. What then is the import? That the self was in its own Self. This is borne out by the Sruti passages, 'It merges in its own Self' (Ch. VI. viii. 1), 'With Existence, my dear, it is then united' (Ibid.), 'Fully embraced by the Supreme Self' (IV. iii. 21), 'Rests on the Supreme Self,' etc. (Pr. IV. 7). For the same reason it does not come from any place different from itself. This is shown by the text itself, 'From this Self,' etc. For there is no other entity besides the Self.

Objection:- There are other entities besides the Self, such as the organs.
Reply:- No, because the organs etc. spring from the Self alone. How this takes place is described as follows:-

Translation By Max Müller

19. Next, when he is in profound sleep, and knows nothing, there are the seventy-two thousand arteries called Hita, which from the heart spread through the body ^[1]. Through them he moves forth and rests in the surrounding body. And as a young man, or a great king, or a great Brâhmana, having reached the summit of happiness, might rest, so does he then rest.

Footnote:

1. 'Not the pericardium only, but the whole body.' Comm.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- This is illustrated thus:- As in the world a spider, which is well known to be one entity, moves along the thread which is not different from itself --- and there is no other auxiliary to its movement but itself --- and as from one homogeneous fire tiny sparks, little specks of fire, fly in different ways, or in numbers; as these two illustrations show activity even in the absence of any difference regarding auxiliaries, as also natural unity before the activity starts, just so from this Self, i.e. from the real nature of the individual self before it wakes up, emanate all organs such as that of speech, all worlds such as the earth, which are the results of one's past actions, all gods such as fire, who preside over the organs and the worlds, and all living beings, from Hiranyagarbha down to a clump of grass. If the reading is, 'All these souls (As the Madhyandina recension has it.),' then the meaning will be, 'Souls with particular characteristics manifested owing to connection with limiting adjuncts.' It is the Self from which this moving and unmoving world continually proceeds like sparks of fire, in which it is merged like a bubble of water, and with which it remains filled during existence. The secret name (Upanisad) of this Self or Brahman, etc. 'Upanisad' means 'that which brings (one) near' (Brahman), that is, a word denoting It (a name). That this capacity to 'bring near' is a speciality of this particular name is known on the authority of the scriptures alone. What is this secret name? The Truth of truth. Since this secret name always has a transcendental import, it is difficult to understand. Therefore the Sruti gives its meaning:- The vital force is truth, and It is the Truth of that. The next two sections will be devoted to explaining this sentence.

Question:- Granted that the next two sections will be devoted to explaining the secret name. The text says, 'Its secret name.' But we do not know whether it is the secret name of the individual self, which is the subject under discussion, which awoke through pushing, is subject to transmigration, and perceives sound etc., or whether it refers to some transcendent principle.
Reply:- What difference does it make?
Question:- Just this:- If it refers to the relative (transmigrating) self, then that is to be known, and by knowing it (identity with)
all will be attained; further it alone will be denoted by the word 'Brahman,' and the knowledge of it will be the knowledge of Brahman. But if the transcendent Self is meant, then the knowledge of It will be the knowledge of Brahman, and from that identity with all will be attained. That all this will happen we know on the authority of the scriptures. But according to this view (if the individual self and Brahman are different) the Vedic texts that teach their identity, such as, 'The Self alone is to be meditated upon' (I. iv. 7) and 'It knew only Itself as, 'I am Brahman' ' (I. iv. 10), will be contradicted. And (if they are identical) there being no relative self different from the Supreme Self, spiritual instruction will be useless, Since this (unity of the self) is a question that has not been answered and is a source of confusion even to scholars, therefore in order to facilitate the understanding of passages that deal with the knowledge of Brahman for those who seek It, we shall discuss the point as best as we can.
Prima facie view:- The transcendent Supreme Self is not meant, for the text states the origin of the universe from a self which awoke on being pushed with the hand, which perceives sound etc., and which is possessed of a distinct state (profound sleep). To be explicit:- There is no Supreme Self devoid of the desire for food etc., which is the ruler of the universe. Why? Because the Sruti, after introducing the topic, 'I will tell you about Brahman' (II. i. 15), then mentioning the rousing of the sleeping man by pushing with the hand --- thereby showing him to be the perceiver of sound etc. --- and describing his transition through the dream state to that of profound sleep, shows the origin of the universe from that very self possessed of the state
of profound sleep, by the two illustrations of sparks of fire and the spider, in the passage, 'So from this Self,' etc. And no other cause of the origin of the universe is mentioned in between, for this section deals exclusively with the individual self. Another Sruti, the Kausitaki Upanisad, which deals with the same topic, after introducing the beings who are in the sun etc., says 'He said:- He, O Balaki, who is the matter of these beings, and whose handiwork this universe is, is indeed to be known' (IV. 19). This shows that the individual self roused from sleep, and none other, is to be known. Similarly by saying, 'But it is for one's own sake that all is loved' (II. iv. 5; IV. v. 6), the Sruti shows that that self which is familiar to us as being dear is alone to be realised through hearing, reflection and meditation. So also the statements made while introducing the topic of knowledge, such as , 'The Self alone is to be meditated upon' (I. iv. 7), 'This (Self) is dearer than a son, dearer than wealth,' etc. (I. iv. , 'It knew only itself as, 'I am Brahman,' ' etc. (I. iv. 10), would be consistent if there were no Supreme Self. It will also be said further on, If a man knows himself to be the Self' (IV. iv. 12). Moreover, in all Vedanta it is the inner self which is put forward as the entity to be known, as 'I (am Brahman),' and never any external object like sound etc., saying, 'That is Brahman.' Similarly in the Kausitaki Upanisad, in the passage, 'Do not seek to know about speech, know the speaker,' etc. (III. 8 etc.), it is the agent (the individual self) using speech etc. as instruments, which is put forward as the entity to be known.

Objection:- Suppose we say that the individual self in a different state is the Supreme Self? It may be like this:- The same individual self which perceives sound etc. in the waking state is changed into the transcendent Supreme Self, the ruler of the universe, on getting into the state of profound sleep.
Tentative answer:- No, this is contrary to experience. We never find anything having this characteristic outside of Buddhist philosophy. It never happens in life that a cow standing or going is a cow, but that on lying down she becomes a horse or any other species. It is contrary to logic also. A thing that is known through some means of knowledge to have a certain characteristic, retains that characteristic even in a different place, time or condition. If it ceases to have that characteristic all application of the means of knowledge would stop. Similarly the Samkhyas, Mimamsakas and others who are skilled in logic adduce hundreds of reasons to prove the absence of a transcendent self.

Objection:- Your view is wrong, for the relative self too lacks the knowledge of how to effect the origin, continuity and dissolution of the universe. To be explicit:- The position you have advocated so elaborately, viz that the same relative self which perceives sound etc. becomes the ruler of the universe when it attains a different condition, is untenable. For everybody knows that the relative self lacks the knowledge, power and means to effect the origin, continuity and dissolution of the universe. How can a relative self like us construct this universe in which the earth etc. are located, and which it is impossible even to think of with the mind?
Tentative answer:- Not so, for the scriptures are in our favour. They show the origin etc. of the universe from the relative self,
for example, 'So from this Self,' etc. (this text). Therefore our view is all right.

Objection (By the believers in Isvara only as the efficient, not material cause of the universe.):- There is a transcendent Supreme Self, and It is the cause of the universe, for such is the verdict of the Sruti, Smrti and reason. Witness hundreds of Sruti passages such as, 'That which knows things in a general and particular way' (Mu. I. i. 9 and II. ii. 7), 'That which transcends hunger and thirst' (III. v. 1), 'Unattached, It is not attached to anything' (III. ix. 26), 'Under the mighty rule of this Immutable,' etc. (III. viii. 9), 'That which living in all beings ' is the internal ruler and immortal' (III. vii. 15), '(That Being) who definitely projects those beings ' and is at the same time transcendent' (III. ix. 26), 'That great, birthless Self' (IV. iv. 22 etc.), 'It is the bank that serves as the boundary to keep the different worlds apart' (Ibid.), 'The controller of all, the lord of all' (Ibid.), 'The Self that is sinless, undecaying, immortal' (Ch. VIII. vii. 1, 3), 'It projected fire' (Ch. VI. ii. 3), 'In the beginning this universe was only the Self' (Ai. I. 1), 'It is not affected by human misery, being beyond it' (Ka. V. 11.) Also the Smrti passage, 'I am the origin of all, and from Me everything springs' (G. X. .
Tentative answer:- Have we not said that the text, 'So from this Self,' shows the origin of the universe from the relative self?

Objection:- Not so, for since in the passage, 'The Akasa that is in the heart' (II. i. 17), the Supreme Self has been introduced, the text, 'So from this Self,' should refer to the Supreme Self.
In reply to the question, 'Where was it then?' (II. i. 16), the Supreme Self, denoted by the word 'Akasa,' has been mentioned in the text, 'It lies in the Akasa that is in the heart.' That the word 'Akasa' refers to the Supreme Self is clear from texts such as:- 'With Existence my dear, it is then united' (Ch. VI. viii. 1), 'Every day they attain this world that is Brahman, but they do not realise this' (Ch. VIII. iii. 2), 'Fully embraced by the Supreme Self' (IV. iii. 21), and 'Rests on the Supreme Self' (Pr. IV. 76). That the Supreme Self is the topic further appears from the use of the word 'Self' with reference to the Supreme Self, which has been introduced in the passage, 'In it there is a little space' (Ch. VIII. i. 1). Therefore the passage, 'So from this Self,' should indicate that the universe springs from the Supreme Self alone. And we have already said that the relative self has not the power and knowledge to project, maintain and dissolve the universe.
In the passages, The Self alone is to be meditated upon' (I. iv. 7), and 'It knew only Itself as, 'I am Brahman' ' (I. iv. 10), the topic of the knowledge of Brahman was introduced, and this deals with Brahman as its subject. This section too opens with sentences such as, 'I will tell you about Brahman' (II. i. 1), and 'I will teach you about Brahman' (II. i. 15). Now the transcendent Brahman, which is beyond hunger etc. and is eternal, pure, enlightened and free by nature, is the cause of the universe, while the relative self is the opposite of that; therefore it would not (in its present state) perceive itself to be identical with Brahman. On the other hand, would not the inferior relative self be open to censure it if identified the Supreme Self, the self-
effulgent ruler of the universe, with itself? Therefore it is unreasonable to say, 'I am Brahman.'
Hence one should wish to worship Brahman with flowers, water, folding of the palms, praises, prostration, sacrifices, presents, repetition of Its name, meditation, Yoga, etc. Knowing It through worship one becomes Brahman, the ruler of all. But one should not think of the transcendent Brahman as the relative self; it would be like thinking of fire as cold, and the sky as possessed of form. The scriptural passages too that teach the identity of the self with Brahman should be taken as merely eulogistic. This interpretation will also harmonise with all logic and common sense.

Advaitin's reply:- That cannot be, for from Mantra and Brahmana texts we know that the Supreme Self alone entered. Beginning with, 'He made bodies,' etc. (II. v. 18), the text says, 'The Supreme Being entered the bodies' (Ibid.), 'He transformed Himself in accordance with each form; that form of His was for the sake of making Him known' (II. v. 19; R. VI. x1vii. 18); 'The Wise One, who after projecting all forms, names them, and goes on uttering those names' (Tai. A. III. xii. 7) --- thus thousands of Mantras in all recensions show that it is the transcendent Isvara who entered the body. Similarly Brahmana texts such as, 'After projecting it, the Self entered into it' (Tai. II. vi. 1), 'Piercing this dividing line (of the head) It entered through that gate' (Ai. III. 12), 'That deity (Existence), penetrating these three gods (fire, water and earth) as this individual self,' etc. (Ch. VI. iii. 3, 4), 'This Self, being hidden in all beings, is not manifest,' etc. (K. III. 12). Since the word 'Self'has beenn used in all scriptures to denote Brahman, and since it refers to the inner Self, and fruthr the Sruti passage, 'He is the inner Self of all beings' (Mu. II. i. 4), shows the absence of a relative self other than the Supreme Self, as also the Sruti texts, 'One only without a second' (Ch. VI. ii. 1), 'This universe is but Brahman' (Mu. II. ii. 11), 'All this is but the Self' (Ch. VIII. xxv. 2), it is but proper to conclude the identity of the individual self with Brahman.

Objection:- If such is the import of the scriptures, then the Supreme Self becomes relative, and it it is so, the scriptures (teaching Its transcendence) become useless; whiel if It is (identical with the individual self and yet) transcendent, then there is this obvious objection that spiritual instruction becomes redundant. To be explicit:- If the Supreme Self, which is the inmost Self of all beings, feels the miseries arising from contact with all bodies, It obviously becomes relative. In that case those Sruti and Smrti texts that establish the transcendence of the Supreme Self, as also all reason would be set at naught. If, on the other hand, it can somehow be maintained that It is not connected with the miseries arising from contact with the bodies of different beings, it is impossible to refute the charge of the futility of all spiritual instruction, for there is nothing for the Supreme Self either to achieve or to avoid.
To this dilemma some suggest the following solution:- The Supreme Self did not penetrate the bodies directly in Its own form, but It became the individual self after undergoing a modification. And that individual self is both different from and identical with the Supreme Self. In so far as it is different, it
is affected by relativity, and in so far as it is identical, it is capable of being ascertained as, 'I am Brahman.' Thus there will be no contradiction anywhere.
Now, if the individual self be a modification of Supreme Self, there may be the following alternatives:- The Supreme Self may be an aggreage of many things and consist of parts, like the substance earth, and the individual self may be the modification of some portion of It, like a jar etc. Or the Supreme Self may retain Its form, and a portion of It be modified, like hair or a barren tract, for instance. Or the entire Supreme Self may be modified, like milk etc. Now in the first view, according to which a particular thing out of an aggregate of a great many things of the same category becomes the individual self, since this particular thing is only of the same category, the identity is but figurative, not real. In that case it would be a contradiction of the verdict of the Sruti. It, however, (as in the second view) the Supreme Self is a whole eternally consisting of parts inseparably connected together, and, while It remains unchanged in form, a portion of it becomes the relative individual self, then, since the whole inheres in all the parts, it is affected by the merit or defect of each part; hence the Supreme Self will be subject to the evil of transmigration attaching to the individual self. Therefore this view also is inadmissible; while the view that holds that the whole of the Supreme Self is transformed disregards all the Srutis and Smrtis and is therefore unacceptable. All these views contradict reason as well as Sruti and Smrti texts such as, '(Brahman is) without parts, devodi of activity and serene' (Sv. VI. 19), 'The Supreme Being is resplendent, formless, including both within and without, and birthless' (Mu. II. i. 2), 'All-pervading like the sky and eternal,' 'That great, birthless Self is undecaying, immortal, undying' (IV. iv. 25), 'It is never born nor dies' (Ka. II. 18; G. II. 20), 'It is undifferentiated,' etc. (G. II. 25). If the individual self be a portion of the immutable Supreme Self, then it will find it impossible to go (after death) to places in accordance with its past work, or else the Supreme Self will, as already said, be subject to transmigration.

Objection:- Suppose we say that the individual self is a portion of the Supreme Self detached from It like a spark of fire, and that transmigrates.
Reply:- Yet the Supreme Self will get a wound by this breaking off of Its part, and as that part trasmigrates, it will make a hole in the assemblage of parts another portion of the Supreme Self --- which will contradict the scriptural statements about Its being without any wound. If the individual self, which is a part of the Supreme Self, transmigrates, then, since there is no space without It, some other parts of It being pushed and displaced, the Supreme Self will feel pains as if It has colic in the heart.

Objection:- There is nothing wrong in it, for there are Sruti texts giving illustrations of sparks of fire etc.
Reply:- Not so, for the Sruti is merely informative. The scriptures seek not to alter things but to supply information about things unknown, as they are.
Objection:- What difference does it make?
Reply:- Listen. Things in the world are known to possess certain fixed characteristics such as grossness or fineness. By citing them as examples the scriptures seek to tell us about some other thing which does not contradict them. They would not cite an example from life if they wanted to convey an idea of something contradictory to it. Even if they did, it would be to no purpose, for the example would be different from the thing to be explained. You cannot prove that fire is cold, or that the sun does not give heat, even by citing a hundred examples, for the facts would already be known to be otherwise through another means of knowledge. And one means of knowledge does not contradict another, for it only tells about those things that cannot be known by any other means. Nor can the scriptures speak about an unknown thing without having recourse to conventional words and their meanings. Therefore one who follows convention can never prove that the Supreme Self really has parts or stands to other things in the relation of whole to part.

Objection:- But do not the Sruti and Smrti say, 'Tiny sparks' (this text), and 'A part of Myself' (G. XV. 7)?
Reply:- Not so, for the passages are meant to convey the idea of oneness. We notice in life that sparks of fire may be considered identical with fire. Similarly a part may be considered identical with the whole. Such being the case, words signifying a modification or part of the Supreme Self, as applied to the individual self, are meant to convey its identity with It. That this is so appears also from the introduction and conclusion. In
all the Upanisads first identity is broached, then by means of illustrations and reasons the universe is shown to be a modification or part or the like of the Supreme Self, and the conclusion again brings out the identity. Here, for instance, the text begins with, 'This all is the Self' (II. iv. 6), then through arguments and examples about the origin, continuity and dissolution of the universe, it adduces reasons for considering its identity with Brahman, such as the relation of cause and effect, and it will conclude with, 'Without interior or exterior. This self is Brahman' (II. v. 19). Therefore from that introduction and conclusion it is clear that the passages setting forth the origin, continuity and dissolution of the universe are for strengthening the idea of the identity of the individual self with the Supreme Self. Otherwise there would be a break in the topic. All believers in the Upanisads are unanimous on the point that all of these enjoin on us to think of the identity of the individual self with the Supreme Self. If it is possible to construe the passages setting forth the origin etc. of the universe so as to keep up the continuity of that injunction, to interpret them so as to introduce a new topic would be unwarrantable. A different result too would have to be provied for. Therefore we conclude that the Sruti passages setting forth the origin etc. of the universe must be for establishing the identity of the individual self and Supreme Self.

Regarding this teachers of Vedanta (The reference is to Dravidacarya.), narrate the following parable:- A certain prince was discarded by his parents as soon as he was born, and brought up in a fowler's home. Not knowing his princely descent, he thought himself to be a fowler and pursued the
fowler's duties, not those of a king, as he would if he knew himself to be such. When, however, a very compassionate man, who knew the prince's fitness for attaining a kingdom, told him who he was --- that he was not a fowler, but the son of such and such a king, and had by some chance come to live in a folwer's home --- he, thus informed, gave up the notion and the duties of a fowler and, knowing that he was a king, took to the ways of his ancestors. Similarly this individual self, which is of the same category as the Supreme Self, being separated from It like a spark of fire and so on, has penetrated this wilderness of the body, organs, etc., and, although really transcendent, takes on the attributes of the latter, which are relative, and thinks that it is this aggregate of the body and organs, that it is lean or stout, happy or miserable --- for it does not know that it is the Supreme Self. But when the teacher enlightens it that it is not the body etc., but the transcendent Supreme Brahman, then it gives up the pursuit of the three kinds of desire (Those for a son, for wealth and for heaven. See IV. iv. 22.) and is convicned that it is Brahman. When it is told that it has been separated from the Supreme Brahman like a spark, it if firmly convinced that it is Brahman, as the prince was of his royal birth.
We know that a spark is one with fire before it is separated. Therefore the examples of gold, iron and sparks of fire are only meant to strengthen one's idea of the oneness of the individual self and Brahman, and not to establish the multiplicity caused by the origin etc. of the universe. For the Self has been ascertained to be homogeneous and unbroken consciousness, like a lump of salt, and there is the statement, 'It should be realised in one form only' (IV. iv. 20). If the Sruti wanted to teach that Brahman has diverse attributes such as the origin of the universe, like a painted canvas, a tree, or an ocean, for instance, it would not conclude with statements, describing It to be homogenerous like a lump of salt, without interior or exterior, nor would it say, 'It should be realised in one form only.' There is also the censure, 'He (goes from death to death) who sees difference, as it were, in It,' etc. (IV. iv. 19; Ka. IV. 10). Therefore the mention in all Vedanta texts of the origin, continuity and dissolution of the universe is only to strengthen our idea of Brahman being a homogeneous unity, and not to make us believe in the origin etc. as an actualiy.

Nor is it reasonable to suppose tha a part of the indivisible, transcendent, Supreme Self becomes the relative, individual self, for the Supreme Self is intrinsically without parts. If a part of the indivisible Supreme Self is supposed to be the relative, individual self, it is tantamount to taking the former to be the latter. If, on the other hand, the individual self be a part of the Supreme Self owing to some adventitious limiting adjunct of It, like the ether enclosed in a jar, a bowl, etc., then thinking people would not consider that it is really a part of the Supreme Self, deserving to be treated as something distinct.

Objection:- We sometimes see that thinking as well as ignorant people entertain fanciful notions about things.
Reply:- Not so, for ignorant people have false notions, whereas thinking people have notions that relate only to an apparent basis for conventional intercourse. For instance, even thinking people sometimes say that the sky is dark of red, where the
darkness or redness of the sky has just the above apparent reality. But because of that the sky can never actually become dark or red. Therefore in ascertaining the true nature of Brahman, men of wisdom should not think of It in terms of whole and part --- unit and fraction --- or cause and effect. For the essential meaning of all the Upanisads is to remove all finite conceptions about Brahman. Therefore we must give up all such conceptions and know Brahman to be undifferentiated like the sky. This is borne out by hundreds of Sruti texts such as, 'All-pervading like the sky and eternal,' and 'It is not affected by human misery, being beyond it' (Ka. V. 11). We must not imagine the self to be different from Brahman, like a portion of fire, which is ever hot, being cold, or like a portion of the effulgent sun being dark, for as already said, the essential meaning of all the Upanisads is to remove all finite conceptions about Brahman. Therefore all relative conditions in the transcendent Self are only possible through the limiting adjuncts of name and form. Compare the Sruti Mantras, 'He transformed Himself in accordance with each form' (II. v. 19), and 'The Wise One, who after projecting all forms names them, and goes on uttering those names,' etc. (Tai. A. III. xii. 7). The relative conditions of the self is not inherent in it. It is not true, but erroneous, like the notion that a crystal is red or of any other colour owing to its association with limiting adjuncts such as a red cotton pad. Sruti and Smrti texts such as, 'It thinks, as it were, and shakes, as it were' (IV. iii. 7), 'It neither increases nor decreases through work' (IV. iv. 23), 'It is not affected by evil work' (Ibid.), 'Living the same in all beings' (G. XIII. 27), '(Wise men are even-minded) to a dog as well as a Candala, etc.' (G. V. 18), as also reasoning establish only the transcendence of the Supreme Self. Hence, if we admit It to be indivisible, it will be particularly impossible for us to maintain that the individual self is either a part, a modification, or inherent power of the Supreme Self, or something different from It. And we have already saiid that the Sruti and Smrti passages referring to the relation of whole and part etc. are for the purpose of establishing their oneness, not difference, for only thus will there be continuity as regards the import of those passages.
If all the Upanisads teach that there is only the Supreme Self, why, it may be asked, is something contradictory to it, viz the individual self, put forward? Some say that it is for removing the objections against the authority of the ritualistic portion of the Vedas:- For the passages dealing with rites depend on a multiplicity of actions, their factors and their results, including the sacrificers, who enjoy those results, and the priests, who officiate in them. Now, if there were no separate individual self, the transcendent Supreme Self would be one. How under such circumstances would those passages indue people to do actions producing good results, or dissuade them from those that have bad results? Who again would be the bound soul for whose liberation the Upanisads would be taken up? Further, according to the view which holds that there is only the Supreme Self, how can instruction about It be imparted? And how can that instruction bear fruit? For instruction is given in order to remove the bondage of a bound soul; hence in the absence of the latter the Upanisads will have nobody to address themselves to. Such being the case, the same objections and replies that apply to the advocates of the ritualistic portion of
the Vedas, apply also to the advocates of the Upanisads. For, as owing to the absence of difference the ritualistic portion, being without support, falls through as an authority, so do the Upanisads. Then why not accept the authority of only the ritualistic portion, which can be interpreted literally? But the Upanisads may be rejected, since in accepting them as authority one has to alter their obvious import (Since many passages clearly have a dualistic import.). The ritualistic portion, having an authority once, cannot again cease to be that. It cannot be that a lamp will sometimes reveal objects and sometimes not. There is also contradiction with other means of knowledge, such as perception. The Upanisads that establish the existence of Brahman alone not only contradict their obvious import and the authority of the ritualistic portion of the Vedas, but they also run counter to such means of knowledge as perception, which definitely establish differences in the world. Therefore the Upanisads cannot be taken as authority. Or they must have some other meaning. But they can never mean that only Brahman exists.
Advaitin's reply:- That cannot be, for we have already answered those points. A means of knowledge is or is not such according as it leads or does not lead to valid knowledge. Otherwise even a post, for instance, would be considered a means of knowledge in perceiving sound etc.

Objection:- What follows from this?
Reply:- If the Upanisads lead to a valid knowledge of the unity of Brahman, how can they cease to be a means of knowledge?
Objection:- Of course they do not lead to valid knowledge, as when somebody says that fire is cold.
Reply:- Well then, we ask you, do not your words refuting the authority of the Upanisads accomplish their object, like fire revealing things, or do they not? If you say they do, then your words of refutation are a means of valid knowledge, and fire does reveal things. If your words of refutation are valid, then the Upanisads too are valid. So please tell us what the way out is.

Objection:- That my words mean the refutation of the authority of the Upanisads, and that fire reveals things are palpable facts, and hence constitute valid knowledge.
Reply:- What, then, is your grudge against the Upanisads, which are seen directly to convey a valid knowledge of the unity of Brahman, inasmuch as the refutation is illogical? And we have already said that a palpable result, viz cessation of grief and delusion, is indirectly brought about by the knowledge of this unity. Therefore, the objections having been answered, there is no doubt of the Upanisads being authority.
You have said that the Upanisads are no authority, since they contradict their obvious import. This is wrong, because there is no such contradiction in their meaning. In the first place, the Upanisads never give us the idea that Brahman both is and is not one only without a second, as from the sentence that fire is both hot and cold we get two contradictory meanings. We have said this taking it for granted that a passage can have different meanings. But it is not an accepted canon of the system that tests passages (Mimamsa) that the same passage may have different meanings. If it has, one will be the proper meaning, and the other will be contradictory to it. But it is not an accepted rule with those who test passages that the same passage may have different meanings --- one appropriate, and the other contradictory to it. For passages have unity only when they have the same meaning. In the second place, there are no passages in the Upanisads that contradict the unity of Brahman. As to the conventional (Having relation to human experience, as opposed to Vedic.) expressions, 'Fire is cold as well as hot,' it is not a unitary passage, because part of it merely relates what is known through another means of knowledge (perception). The portion, 'Fire is cold,' is one sentence, but the clause, 'Fire is hot,' merely reminds us of what is known through another means of knowledge; it does not give us that meaning at first hand. Therefore it is not to be combined with the clause, 'Fire is cold,' because its function is exhausted by merely reminding us of what is experienced through another source of knowledge. As to the presumption that this sentence conveys contradictory meanings, it is but an error due to the words 'hot' and 'cold' being used as co-ordinate with the word 'fire.' But neither in Vedic nor in conventional usage does the same passage have more than one meaning.
You have said that passages of the Upanisads clash with the authority of the ritualistic portion of the Vedas. This is not correct, because they have a different meaning. The Upanisads also establish the unity of Brahman; they do not negate
instructions regarding the means of attaining some desired object, or prevant persons from undertaking it, for, as already said, a passage cannot have more than one meaning. Nor do ritualistic passages fail to produce valid knowledge regarding their own meaning. If a passage produces valid knowledge regarding its own exlusive object, how can it clash with other passages?

Objection:- If Brahman be the only reality, ritualistic passages are left without any object to apply to, and hence they cannot certainly produce valid knowledge.
Reply:- Not so, for that valid knowledge is palpable. We see it arising out of sentences such as, 'One who desires heaven must perform the new-and full-moon sacrifices,' and 'One must not kill a Brahmana.' The assumption that this cannot take place if the Upanisads teach the unity of Brahman, is only an inference. And an inference cannot stand against perception. Therefore your statement that valid knowledge itself cannot arise, is absolutely wrong.
Moreover, actions, their factors and their results are things we naturally believe in:- they are the creation of ignorance. When, through their help, a man who desires to gain something good or to avoid something evil, proceeds to adopt a means of which he has only a vague, not definite idea, the Sruti simply tells him about that; it says nothing either for or against the truth of the diversity of actions, their factors and their results --- which people have already taken for granted. For the Sruti only prescribes means for the attainment of desired ends and the avoidance of untoward results. To be explicit:- As the Sruti that deals with rites having material ends takes the desires as they are --- although they are the result of erroneous notions --- and prescribes means for attaining them, and it does not cease to do this on the ground that desires are an evil, being the result of erroneous notions, similarly the Sruti dealing with the regular rites, such as the Agnihotra, takes the diversity of actions and their factors as they are --- although they proceed from error --- and enjoins rites like the Agnihotra, seeing some utility in them, whether it be the attainment of some particular desired end or the avoidance of some particular untoward result. It does not refrain from enjoining them simply because the utility relates to something that is unreal, being within the domain of ignorance, as is the case with rites having material ends. Nor would ignorant people cease to engage themselves in those rites, for we see them doing it, as in the case of people who are swayed by desires.

Objection:- But it is only those that have knowledge who are competent to perform rites.
Reply:- No, for we have already said that the knowledge of the unity of Brahman militates against one's competency of perform rites. This should also be taken as an answer to the charge than if Brahman be the only reality, there would be no scope left for instruction, and hence it can neither be received nor produce any result. The diversity of people's desires, attachments and so forth is another reason. People have innumerable desires and various defects, such as attachment. Therefore they are lured by the attachment etc. to external objects, and the scriptures are powerless to hold them back; nor can they persuade those who are naturally averse to external objects to go after them.

But the scriptures do this much that they point out what leads to good and what to evil, thereby indicating the particular relations that subsist between ends and means; just as a lamp, for instance, helps to reveal forms in the dark. But the scriptures neither hinder nor direct a person by force, as if he were a slave. We see how people disobey even the scriptures because of an excess of attachment etc. Therefore, according to the varying tendencies of people, the scriptures variously teach the particular relations that subsist between ends and means. In this matter people themselves adopt particular means according to their tastes, and the scriptures simply remain netural, like the sun, for instance, or a lamp. Similarly somebody may think the highest goal to be not worth striving after. One chooses one's goal according to one's knowledge, and wants to adopt corresponding means. This is also borne out by the eulogistic passages of the Sruti, such as, 'Three classes of Prajapati's sons lived a life of continence with their father, 'Prajapati,' etc. (V. ii. 1). Therefore the Vedanta texts that teach the unity of Brahman are not antagonistic to the ritualistic scriptures. Nor are the latter thereby deprived of their scope. Neither do the ritualistic scriptures, which uphold differences such as the factors of an action, take away the authority of the Upanisads as regards the unity of Brahman. For the means of knowledge are powerful in their respective spheres, like the ear etc.

Nevertheless, certain self-styled wise men (the logicians), following their own whims, think that the different means of knowledge are mutually contradictory, and also level against us the objection that if Brahman be the only reality, such Upanisadic texts contradict perception. For instance, objects like sound, which are perceived by the ear and so forth, are observed to be different from one another. So those who hold that Brahman is the only reality contradict perception. Similarly the relative selves that perceive sound etc. through the ear and so forth, and acquire merit or demerit through their work, are inferred to be different in differend bodies. So those who hold that Brahman is the only reality also contradict inference. They also cite contradiction with the Sruti. For instance, in passages such as, 'One who desires villages must sacrifice' (Ta. XVII. x. 4), 'One who desires animals must sacrifice' (Ibid. XVI. xii. and 'One who desires heaven must sacrifice' (Ibid. XVI. iii. 3), the objects desired such as villages, animals and heaven, are known to be different from the men who apply the means of obtaining them.

Our reply is that they are the scum of the Brahmana and other castes, who, with their minds poisoned by vicious reasoning, hold views about the meaning of the Vedas that are divorced from tradition, and are therefore to be pitied. How? To those who say that sound etc., perceived through the ear and so forth, contradict the unity of Brahman, we put this question:- Does the variety of sound and the rest contradict the oneness of the ether? If it does not, then there is no contradiction in our position with regard to perception. They said:- The selves that perceive sound etc. through the ear and so forth, and acquire merit or demerit through their work, are inferred to be different in different bodies; so the unity of Brahman also contradicts inference. But we ask them, 'By whom are they so inferred?' It they say, 'By us all who are experts in inference,' we would ask them, 'But who really are you that call yourselves so?' What would be their reply then? Perhaps they would say, 'When dexterity in inference has been severally denied of the body, the organs, the mind and the self, we experts in inference should be the self joined to its accessories, the body, organs and mind, for actions depend on many factors.' Our reply is:- 'If such be your dexterous inference, then you become multiple. For you yourselves have admitted that actions depend on many factors. Now inference also is an action, which, as you have also admitted, is done by the self joined to its accessories, the body, organs and mind. Thus, while saying that you are experts in inference, you virtually admit that each of you is multiple --- the self joined to the accessories, the body, organs and mind.' Oh! the dexterity in inference shown by the these bulls of logicians who lack only a tail and horns! How can a fool who does not know his own self know its unity or difference? What will he infer about it? And on what grounds? For the self has no characteristic that might be used to infer natural differences between one self and another. Those characteristics having name and form which the opponents will put forward to infer differences in the self belong only to name and form, and are but limiting adjuncts of the self, just as a jar, a bowl, an airhole, or the pores in earth are of the ether. When the logician finds distinguishing characteristics in the ether, then only will he find such characteristics in the self. For not even hundreds of logicians, who admit differences in the self owing to limiting adjuncts, can show any characteristic of it that would lead one to infer differences between one self and another. And as for natural differences, they are out of the question, for the self is not an object of inference. Because whatever the opponent regards as an attribute of the self is admitted as consisting of name and form, and the self is admitted to be different from these. Witness the Sruti passage, 'Akasa (the self-effulgent One) is verily the cause of name and form. That within which they are is Brahman' (Ch. VIII. xiv. 1), and also 'Let me manifest name and form' (Ch. VI. iii. 2). Name and form have origin and dissolution but Brahman is different from them.

Therefore how can the unity of Brahman contradict inference, of which It is never an object? This also refutes the charge that it contradicts the Sruti.
It has been objected that if Brahman be the only reality, there would be nobody to receive instruction and profit by it; so instruction about unity would be useless. This is wrong. For (if you contend on the ground that) actions are the result of many factors, (we have already refuted this point, hence) at whom is the objection levelled? (Surely not at us. If, however, your ground is that) when the transcendent Brahman is realised as the only existence, there is neither instruction nor the instructor nor the result of receiving the instruction, and therefore the Upanisads are useless --- it is a position we readily admit. But if you urge that (even before Brahman is realised) instruction is useless, since it depends on many factors, we reply, no, for it will contradict the assumption (That instruction is necessary before realisation.) of all believers in the self (including yourself). Therefore this unity of Brahman is a secure fortress impregnable to logicians, those first-rate heretics and liars, and inaccessible to persons of shallow understanding, and to those who are devoid of the grace of the scriptures and the teacher. This is known from such Sruti and Smrti texts as the following, 'Who but me can know that Deity who has both joy and the absence of it?' (Ka. II. 21), 'Even the gods in ancient times were puzzled over this' (Ka. I. 21), and 'This understanding is not to be attained through agrument' (Ka. II. 9), as also from those that describe the truth as attainable through special favour and grace, and also from the Mantras that depict Brahman as possessed of contradictory attributes, such as, 'It moves, and does not move, It is far, and near,' etc. (Is. 5). The Gita too says, 'All beings are in Me,' etc. (IX. 4). Therefore there is no other entity called the relative self but the Supreme Brahman. Hence it is well said in hundreds of Sruti passages. 'This was indeed Brahman in the beginning. It knew only Itself as, 'I am Brahman,' ' (I. iv. 10), 'There is no other witness but This, no other hearer but This,' etc. (III. viii. 11). Therefore the highest secret name of 'the Truth of truth' belongs only to the Supreme Brahman.

Translation By Max Müller

20. As the spider comes out with its thread, or as small sparks come forth from fire, thus do all senses, all worlds, all Devas, all beings come forth from that Self The Upanishad (the true name and doctrine) of that Self is 'the True of the True.' Verily the senses are the true, and he is the true of the true.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- He who knows the calf with its abode, its special resort, its post and its tether gets this result. What is that? He kills his seven envious kinsmen. Kinsmen are of two kinds, those who envy and those who do not; here the former are meant. The seven organs (The eyes, ears, nostrils and mouth.) --- instruments for perceving objects --- that are in the head, that is to say, the attachment to sense-objects which they cause, are called kinsmen, since they are born with a person. Because they turn his vision from the Self to the sense-objects, therefore they are envious kinsmen --- since they thus hinder him from perceving the inner Self. It is also said in the Katha Upanisad, 'The self-born Lord injured the organs by making them outgoing in their tendencies. Therefore they perceive only external things, but not the inner Self,' etc. (Ka. IV. 1). He who knows the calf and the rest --- understands their real nature --- removes from view, or kills, these envious kinsmen. When the aspirant, hearing of this result, is inclinded to know more about them, the Sruti says:- This is indeed the calf. Which? This vital force that is in the body as the subtle body, which in its fivefold form abodes pervades the body, and was addressed as 'Great, White-robed, Radiant, Soma' (II. i. 15), and on which the organs, such as that of speech and the mind, rest, as we know from the illustration of the post to which the horse's legs are tethered (VI. i. 13). It is like a young calf, not being in direct touch with the sense-objects like the other organs.
Mention has been made of 'the calf with its abode.' Now what is the abode of that calf, that instrument of the self, the vital force, which is here likened to a calf? This body, which is an effect, is its abode. An abode is that in which something is put. This body is the abode of that calf, the vital force, because it is by staying in the body that the organs come to function as channels of perception, not while they rest on the vital force. This has been demonstrated by Ajatasatru as follows:- When the organs are withdrawn, the individual self is not noticed; it is only when they occupy their respective seats in the body that the individual self is noticed as perceving things. This was proved by the (sleeping) man's being roused by pushing with the hand. The head is its special resort. It is so called because the vital force is connected with particular parts of it. Strength, the power that comes out of food and drink, is its post. 'Prana' and 'Bala' (strength) are synonyms, for the vital force abides in the body, being supported by strength. This is borne out by the Sruti text, 'When this self becomes weak and senseless, as it were' (IV. iv. 1). Just as a calf is supported by a post (To resist a pull as when somebody is tugging it.), so is the vital force by strength. Some (The reference is to Bhartrprapanca.) understand that the respiratory force that works in the body is the post. And food is its tether. The food we eat is changed into three forms. That which is the grossest is excreted from the body and is absorbed into the earth. The intermediate form a chyle, passing through the stages of blood etc., nourishes its effect, the gross body, which is composed of seven ingredients (Skin, blood, flesh, fat, marrow, bone and seed.). The body is nourished by the accession of its cause, viz food, because it is the product of food; and when this is reversed, it decays and falls. The finest form, called 'nectar' and 'highly powerful,' goes past the navel to the heart, and penetrating the seventy-two thousand nerves that radiate from there, generates strength, here designated as 'post,' and thereby helps the subtle body, which is the aggregate of the inner organs and is here called the calf, to stay in the gross body. Therefore food is the connecting link between the vital force and the body, like a calf's tether with a loop at each end. Now certain secret names with reference to the eye regarding the calf living in its special resort are being mentioned:-

Translation By Max Müller

1. Verily he who knows the babe ^[1] with his place ^[2], his chamber ^[3], his post ^[4], and his rope ^[5], he keeps off the seven relatives ^[6] who hate him. Verily by the young is meant the inner life, by his place this (body) ^[7], by his chamber this (head), by his post the vital breath, by his rope the food.

Footnote:

1. The liṅgâtman, or subtle body which has entered this body in five ways. Comm. 2. The body. 3. The head. 4. The vital breath. 5. Food, which binds the subtle to the coarse body. 6. The seven organs of the head through which man perceives and becomes attached to the world. 7. The commentator remarks that while saying this, the body and the head are pointed out by touching them with the hand (pânipeshapratibodhanena).

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- These seven gods that prevent decay (lit. undecaying), to be presently named, worship it, this vital force, the instrument, which is tied to the body by food, and resides in the eye. The root 'stha' with the prefix 'upa' becomes Atmanepadin when it signifies praying with Mantras. Here too the seven names of the gods stand for Mantras instrument to prayer; so the use of the Atmanepada with 'stha' is not out of place. Now the gods that prevent decay are being enumerated. Through these familiar pink lines in the eye as aids, Rudra attends on it, the vital force that is in the body. Through the aid of the water that is in the eye, which comes out when there is contact with smoke etc., the god Parjanya attends on, i.e. prays to the vital force; and he is the food of the vital force and the cause of its permanence. We have it in another Sruti, 'When Parjanya causes rain, the vital force is glad.' Through the pupil, which has the power of sight, the sun prays to the vital force. Through the dark portion of the eye fire prays to it. Through the white
portion of the eye Indra prays. Through the lower eye-lid the earth attends on it, because both occupy a lower position. And through the upper eye-lid, heaven, because both occupy an upper position. He who knows it as such, knows that these seven gods that are the food of the vital force constantly pray to it, gets this as a result --- he never has any decrease of food.

Translation By Max Müller

2. Then the seven imperishable ones ^[1] approach him. There are the red lines in the eye, and by them Rudra clings to him. There is the water in the eye, and by it Parganya clings to him. There is the pupil, and by it Âditya (sun) clings to him, There is the dark iris, and by it Agni clings to him. There is the white eye-ball, and by it Indra, clings to him. With the lower eye-lash the earth, with the upper eye-lash the heaven clings to him. He who knows this, his food does never perish.

Footnote:

1. See before, I, 5, 1, 2. They are called imperishable, because they produce imperishableness by supplying food for the prâna, here called the babe.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Regarding this subject there is the following pithy verse or Mantra:- 'There is a bowl that has its opening below,' etc. Now the Sruti explains the Mantra. What is that bowl? This head of ours, for it is shaped like a bowl. How? For it has its opening below, the mouth standing for this opening, and bulges at the top, the head, because of its round shape, answering to the description. 'Various kinds of knowledge have been put in it':- Just as the Soma juice is put in the bowl, so have various kinds of knowledge been put in the head. The organs, such as the ear, and the vital force, which is distributed among them in seven forms, represent various kinds of knowledge, because they are the cause of the perception of sound etc. This is what the Mantra says. 'Seven sages sit by its side':- This portion of the Mantra refers to the organs, which are of a vibratory nature. They alone are the sages. 'The organ of speech, which has communication with the Vedas, is the eighth (The tongue counts as two:- as the organ of taste it will be enumerated in the next paragraph as the seventh sage; as the organ of speech it is here spoken of as the eighth.). The reason for this is given:- Because the organ of speech is the eighth and communicates with (or utters) the Vedas.

Translation By Max Müller

3. On this there is this Sloka:- 'There ^[1] is a cup having its mouth below and its bottom above. Manifold glory has been placed into it. On its lip sit the seven Rishis, the tongue as the eighth communicates with Brahman.' What is called the cup having its mouth below and its bottom above is this head, for its mouth (the mouth) is below, its bottom (the skull) is above. When it is said that manifold glory has been placed into it, the senses verily are manifold glory, and he therefore means the senses. When he says that the seven Rishis sit on its lip, the Rishis are verily the (active) senses, and he means the senses. And when he says that the tongue as the eighth communicates with Brahman, it is because the tongue, as the eighth, does communicate with Brahman.

Footnote:

1. Cf. Atharva-veda-samh. X, 8, 9.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Now who are the sages that sit by the side of that bowl? These two ears are Gotama and Bharadvaja:- this one is Gotama, and this one Bharadvaja, meaning the right and the left ear respectively, or inversely. Similarly, to instruct about the eyes the Sruti says, These two are Visvamitra and Jamadagni:- this one, the right, is Visvamitra, and this one, the left, Jamadagni, or inversely. To instruct about the nostrils the Sruti says, These two are Vasistha and Kasyapa:- this one, the right nostril, is Vasistha, and this one, the left, Kasyapa, or inversely, as before. The tongue is Atri, because of its association with eating; this is the seventh sage. For through the tongue food is eaten. Therefore that which is indirectly called 'Atri' is but this familiar name 'Atti' (eats) --- on accont of being the eater. Through meditation on the derivation of the word 'Atri,' he becomes the eater of all kinds of food belonging to the vital force. In the next world he becomes only the eater, and is never treatd as food. This is expressed by the words, 'And everything becomes his food.' He who knows it, the true nature of the vital force, as such, as described above, becomes the vital force in this body, and is only the eater associated with the abode and the special resort, and not food. That is to say, he is entirely removed from the category of food.

Translation By Max Müller

4. These two (the two ears) are the Rishis Gautama and Bharadvâga; the right Gautama, the left Bharadvâga. These two (the eyes) are the Rishis Visvâmitra and Gamadagni; the right Visvâmitra, the left Gamadagni. These two (the nostrils) are the Rishis Vasishtha and Kasyapa; the right Vasishtha, the left Kasyapa. The tongue is Atri, for with the tongue food is eaten, and Atri is meant for Atti, eating. He who knows this, becomes an eater of everything, and everything becomes his food.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Brahman or the Supreme Self has but two forms, through the superimposition of which by ignorance the formless Supreme Brahman is defined or made conceivable. The word 'Vava' (indeed) is emphatic. Which are those two forms? The gross and subtle. The other phases of the gross and subtle are included in them; so they are counted as two only. What are those phases of the gross and subtle? These are being mentioned:- Mortal, subject to destruction, and immortal, its opposite. Limited, which goes a little distance and stops, and unlimited, which goes on, is pervasive, the opposite of 'limited'. Defined, having particular characteristics that distinguish it from others, and undefined, the opposite of that, which can only be distantly referred to, as something we know not what.

Translation By Max Müller

1. There are two forms of Brahman, the material and the immaterial, the mortal and the immortal, the solid and the fluid, sat (being) and tya (that), (i.e. sat-tya, true) ^[1].

Footnote:

1. Sat is explained by definite, tya or tyad by indefinite.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- The gross and the subtle have each four phases. Now what are the phases of the gross, and what are those of the subtle?
This is being separately shown. The gross (form) is:- 'Gross' means having well-defined parts, with parts interpenetrating one another, i.e. compact or solid. What is it? That which is other --- than what? --- than the two elements, air and the ether; hence it refers to the three remaining elements, viz earth etc. It, this triad of elements called gross, is also mortal, or perishable. Why? Because it is limited; it is only a limited thing that, when joined to some other thing, is checked by it, as a jar by a post or wall, for instance. Similarly the gross form is limited, being related to some other object, and mortal, because of its clash with the latter. And it is defined, having noticeable peculiarities of its own; and for that very reason it is limited, and being limited it is mortal, and hence it is also gross. Or because it is gross it is mortal, and being mortal it is limited, and being limited it is defined. Since these four features do not contradict one another, any one of them may stand to the others in the relation of substantive and attribute, or of cause and effect. In any case, the three elements, each possessed of the four features, constitute the gross from of Brahman. Any one of these four epithets being taken, the others are automatically taken. This is stated as follows:- The essence of that which is gross, mortal, limited and defined, i.e. of the three elements each having the four attributes, is the sun that shines, for the sun is the quintessence of the three elements. It is the perfection of them, because through it they get their features of varying colours. The shining solar orb is the representation of the cosmic body, for it is the essence of the defined, i.e. of the three elements; hence that is meant. Because the shining sun has a gross form and is the best product of the elements. About the cosmic organ within the solar orb, we shall now speak.

Translation By Max Müller

2. Everything except air and sky is material, is mortal, is solid, is definite. The essence of that which is material, which is mortal, which is solid, which is definite is the sun that shines, for he is the essence of sat (the definite).

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Now the subtle form is being described. It is air and the ether, the two remaining elements. Being subtle it is immortal, and unlimited, hence not clashing with anything, and therefore immortal, not subject to destruction. It is unlimited, the opposite of limited, i.e. pervasive. Because it cannot be distinguished from others, therefore it is undefined. The word 'Tyat' indicates something that can be only indirectly described. The relation among the four epithets is as before. The essence of that which is subtle, immortal, unlimited and undefined, i.e. of the two subtle elements each having the four attributes, is the being that is in the sun, Hiranyagarbha as the cosmic organ (Corresponding to the organs in the body. The subtle body of Hiranyagarbha is meant, and not his conscious self, as will presently be seen.), which is called the vital force. That is the quintessence of the two subtle elements, as in the previous instance (th solar orb was of the gross elements). This 'being' is the perfection of the two subtle elements, because these (Air and the ether are the principal, not the only ingredients of the cosmic subtle body. The other three elements also are there, but they play a subordinate part.) emanate from the Undifferentiated in order to form the subtle body of Hiranyagarbha. And because they seek to produce this, therefore this is the best product of them. For that is the essence of the undefined, because the 'being' that is in the sun is not perceived like the solar orb, and is the essence of the two elements. Hence there is a similarity between the being who is in the sun and the two elements. Therefore the reason furnished in the clause, 'For that is the essence of the undefined,' as if it were a familiar experience, is quite in order.

Some (The reference is to Bhartrprapanca.) say that the word 'essence' means cause, referring to the self of Hiranyagarbha, which is a conscious entity. The past actions of Hiranyagarbha direct air and the ether, and with these as their support (That is taking their form.) they direct the other elements. Therefore, being the director, through its own actions, of air and the ether, it is called their essence, or cause. This view is wrong, because it makes the essence of the subtle form dissimilar to that of the gross form. To be explicit:- The essence of the three gross elements is, as we have seen, the solar orb, which is gross and of the same class as the three elements; it is not a conscious entity. Therefore it stands to reason that the essence of the two subtle elements also should be of the same class as they. For the trend of both passages is the same. For instance, the gross and subtle forms have been distinguished as having four attributes each; so it is but proper that the essences of the gross and subtle forms, like these forms themselves of which they are the essences, should also be distinguished on the same principle (That is, there must be a common feature between them, to maintain the parallelism. Since one is insentient, the other must be so too. Otherwise there will be absurdity.). One cannot cook one half of a hen and keep the other half for laying eggs.

Objection:- Suppose we say that the essence of the gross form too refers to the conscious self that identifies itself with the solar orb (The cause and effect being one.).
Reply:- You say too little. The Srutis everywhere teach that all gross and subtle forms are Brahman.
Objection:- Is not the word 'being,' as applied to unconscious things, inappropriate?
Reply:- No. We find the word 'being' applied in the Srutis to the subtle body having wings, tail, etc. In the following passage, 'We can neve beget progeny (initiate activity) so long as we are thus divided. Let us make these seven beings (The five sense-organs, the organ of speech, and mind.) into one (the subtle body).' They made these seven beings into one,' etc. (S. VI. I. i. 3), we find the use of the word 'being,' as also in another Sruti (Tai. II. i.) referring to the gross body, which is the product of the food we eat, and other finer bodies. The words, This is with reference to the gods, close the topic so as to introduce the next topic, which is relating to the body.

Translation By Max Müller

3. But air and sky are immaterial, are immortal, are fluid, are indefinite. The essence of that which is immaterial, which is immortal, which is fluid, which is indefinite is the person in the disk of the sun, for he is the essence of tyad (the indefinite). So far with regard to the Devas.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Now the division of the gross and subtle with reference to the body is being set forth. What is that gross form? It is but this. What is it? What is other than (the corporeal) air and the ether that is in the body, i.e. the three constituent elements of the body other than these two. It is mortal, etc. --- to be explained as in the preceding paragraphs. The essence of that which is defined is the eye. The eye is the essence of the (three gross) materials that build up the body, for it is that which lends importance to the (three gross elements in the whole) body, just as the solar orb does with reference to the gods. Also because of their priority in point of view. (We have it in the Brahman) that in the embryo it is the eyes that are first formed (S. IV. II. i. 28). The Sruti too hints as this:- 'His essence or lustre came forth. This was Fire (Since 'essence' is here used synonymously with 'lustre.')' (I. ii. 2) And the eyes possess lustre. The three elements in the body have the eyes as their essence. For it is the essence of the defined:- The meaning of the reason is that the eye is gross and is also the essence (of the three gross elements in the body).

Translation By Max Müller

4. Now with regard to the body. Everything except the breath and the ether within the body is material, is mortal, is solid, is definite. The essence of that which is material, which is mortal, which is solid, which is definite is the Eye, for it is the essence of sat (the definite).

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Now the subtle form is being described. The two remaining elements, (the corporeal) air and the ether that is in the body --- are the subtle form. The rest is to be explained as before. The essence of that which is undefined is this being that is in the right eye (i.e. the subtle body). The specification about the right eye is based on the evidence of the scriptures. For they declare that the subtle body is specially manifest in the right eye; we see it mentioned in all the Srutis. For this is the essence of the undefined:- as before the meaning of the reason is that the subtle body is fine, because it cannot be definitely perceived, and is also the essence (of the two subtle elements in the body).

Translation By Max Müller

5. But breath and the ether within the body are immaterial, are immortal, are fluid, are indefinite. The essence of that which is immaterial, which is immortal, which is fluid, which is indefinite is the person in the right eye, for he is the essence of tyad (the indefinite).

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- The division of the gross and subtle, called truth, which are the limiting adjuncts of Brahman, into what relates to the gods and what relates to the body, in their twofold division of the body and organs, has been explained. Now we (the scriptues) shall describe the form of that 'being' identified with the organs, ie. the subtle body. It consists of impressions, and is produced by the impressions of gross and subtle objects and the union of the individual self; it is variegated (All this indicates that it is the mind that is being described, and not the self, which is homogeneous.) like pictures on a canvas or wall, is comparable to an illusion, or magic, or a mirage, and is puzzling to all. For instance, the Buddhistic Idealists (Yogacaras) are mistaken into thinking that the self is this much only. The Naiyayikas and Vaisesikas, on the other hand, maintain that like the colour of a cloth, these impressions are the attributes of the self, which is a substance. While the Samkhyas hold that the mind, which is dependant on the Prakrti (The primordial material out of which the universe has been formed.) and is possessed of three tendencies, is a separate entity, subserves the purpose of the self, and operates for its highest good (liberation through experience).

Some self-styled followers (A hit at Bhartrprapanca.) of the Upanisads too spin out the following theory:- The gross and subtle elements make one (the lowest) entity, the Supreme Self is the highest entity, and different from and intermediate between these two is the third entity, which is the sum total of one's meditations, actions and pervious experience, together with the individual self that is the agent and experiencer, the one that Ajatasatru awoke. The actions etc. are the cause, and the gross and subtle elements mentioned above as also the body and organs, which are the means of meditations and actions, are the effect. They also establish a connection with the logicians by stating that the actions etc. abide in the subtle body. Then they are frightened lest this should smack of Samkhya, and conform also to the Vaisesika view by saying that just as the odour that abides in flowers can be conserved in oil by boiling even when the flowers are gone, so even when the subtle body is gone, all actions etc. are conserved in a portion of the Supreme Self. That portin, though transcendent, becomes conditioned through attributes --- the actions etc. --- coming from elsewhere (The elements forming the body and organs.). This individual self then becomes the agent and experiencer, and is subject to bondage and liberation. Those actions etc. are but adventitious things, coming from the elements; the individual self, being a portion of the Supreme Self, is in itself transcendent. Ignorance, which springs from the Self, although natural to It, is not an attribute of the Self, just as a desert does not affect the whole earth. Through this statement they conform also to the Samkhya view.

They look upon all this as excellent because of its harmonising with the logicians' view, but they do not see that it contradicts the verdict of the Upanisads as well as all reasoning. How? For instance, we have already said that if the Supreme Self be composed of parts (and the individual self be identical with It), that view would be open to various objections, such as the chance of the Supreme Self being subject to transmigration and having wounds, besides the impossibility of Its going after death to places in accordance with Its past work. While if the individual self be eternally different from the Supreme Self, it can never be identical with It. If it be urged that the subtle body itself is figuratively referred to as part of the Supreme Self, like the ether enclosed in a jar, a bowl, the pores of the earth, etc., then it would be impossible to maintain that even when the subtle body (Which is the repository of impressions.) has ceased to be (as in the state of profound sleep), impressions persist in a part of the Supreme Self, or that ignorance springs from It as a desert does from the earth, and so on. Nor can we even mentally imagine that impressions move form one thing to another without the help of some object in which they can inhere. Nor would such Sruti texts as, 'Desire, resolution, doubt (etc. are but the mind)' (I. v. 3), 'It is on the heart (mind) that colours rest' (III. ix. 20). 'It thinks, as it were, and shakes as it were' (IV. iii. 7), 'All desires that are in his heart' (IV. iv. 7; Ka. VI. 14), and 'He is then beyond all the woes of his heart' (IV. iii. 22), fit in with such a view. And it is not proper to explain these texts otherwise than literally, for they are meant to show that the individual self is no other than the Supreme Brahman. And all the Upanisada end by giving out this sole meaning. Therefore persons skilled only in fancifully interpreting the Srutis all distort their meaning. Yet, if those interpretations are in consonance with the teaching of the Vedas, they are welcome; we have no grudge against them.
Moreoever, the expression, 'Brahman has but two forms,' does not agree with the view that posits three entities. If, however, the gross and subtle forms together with the impressions springing respectively from them constitute two forms, gross and subtle, while Brahman is a third entity possessed of those two forms, and there is no fourth entity in between, then only is the assertion, 'Brahman has but two forms,' congruous. Otherwise we have to imagine that the individual self is a part of Brahman, and has the two forms; or that the Supreme Self, through the medium of the individual self, has them. In that case the use of the dual number, indicating only 'two forms,' would be inconsistent. The plural, denoting 'many forms,' including the impressions, would be more appropriate --- the gross and subtle forms being two, and the impressions being a third entity. If it be maintained that the gross and subtle forms alone are the forms of the Supreme Self, but the impressions belong to the individual self, then the form of expression used, viz that 'the Supreme Self, which undergoes modification through the medium of the individual self, (has the forms),' would be meaningless, since impressions too would equally affect the Supreme Self through the medium of the individual self. But we cannot at all imagine, except in a figurative sense, that a thing undergoes modification through the medium of something else. Nor is the individual self something different from the Supreme Self. To admit this is to contradict one's own premiss. Therefore this sort of interpretation has its origin only in the imagination of those who are ignorant of the meaning of the Vedas, and is unwarranted by the working of the text. Ann unwarranted interpretation of the Vedas cannot be regarded either as a true interpretation or as helping towards it, for the Vedas do not derive their authority from any other source. Therefore the view that three entities are in question is untenable.

The subtle body has been introduced in connection with matters relating to the body in the clause, 'The being that is in the right eye' (II. iii. 5), and in connection with those relating to the gods in the clause, 'The being that is in the sun' (II. iii. 3). The word 'that' (in the expression, 'The form of that being') refers to something that is being discussed, in other words, that which is the essence of the subtle, undefined, but not the individual self.

Objection:- Why should not these forms belong to the individual self, since it too has a place in the discussion, and the word 'that' refers to something that is under discussion?
Reply:- No, for the Sruti wants to teach the transcendent nature of the individual self. If the forms, 'Like a cloth dyed with turmeric,' etc. (II. iii. 6), really belong to the individual self, then it would not be described as indefinable in the terms, 'Not this, not this.'
Objection:- Suppose we say this is a description of something else, and not of the individual self.
Reply:- Not so, for at the end of the fourth chapter (IV. v. 15), referring to the individual self (In its unconditioned aspect as the Witness.) in the words, 'Through what, O Maitreyi, should one know the Knower?' (IV. v. 15), it is concluded:- 'This self is That which has been described as 'Not this, not this.' ' Besides, thus only can the statement, 'I will instruct you (about Brahman),' be relevant. That is to say, if the Sruti wants to teach the transcendent nature of the individual self --- which is free from all differentiations of limiting adjuncts, then only can this assertion be fulfilled. Because, instructed in this way, the student knows himself to be Brahman, thoroughly understands the import of the scriptues, and is afraid of nothing. If, on the other hand, the individual self be one, and what is described as 'Not this, not this' be something else, then the student would understand just the reverse of truth , viz that Brahman is something, and that he is something else. He would not 'know only himself as, 'I am Brahman' ' (I. iv. 10). Therefore the forms given in the passage, 'Now the form of that being,' etc. are only those of the subtle body.

Besides, in order to describe the nature of the Supreme Self, which is the Truth of truth, the latter must be described in its entirely. And impressions being the particular forms of that truth, these forms of the impression are being mentioned. These are the forms of this being, i.e. of the subtle body that is being discussed. What are they? As in life we have a cloth dyed with turmeric, so in the presence of objects of enjoyment the mind gets a similar colouring of impressions, whence a man under such circumstances is said to be attached, as a cloth, for instance, is dyed. Also as sheep's wool is grey, so are some other forms of impressions. Again, as in the world the insect called Indragopa is deep red, so also are some impressions of the mind. The colouring varies sometimes according to the tendencies of the mind itself. As, again, a tongue of fire is bright, so are some people's impressions at times. Like a white lotus too are the impressions of some. As in nature a single flash of lightning illumines everything, so, according to the intensity of the manifestation of knowledge, do the impressions of some people. It is impossible to ascertain the beginning, middle or end, or number, place, time and circumstances of these impressions, for they are innumerable, and infinite are their causes. So it will be said in the fourth chapter, '(This self is) identified with this (what is perceived) and with that (what is inferred),' etc. (IV. iv. 5). Therefore the examples given in the passage, 'Like a cloth dyed with turmeric,' etc. are not meant to indicate the exact number of the varieties of impressions, but merely to suggest their types, meaning that impressions are like these. The form of impression that has been cited at the end, viz 'Like a flash of lightning,' refers to the sudden manifestation of everytthing like lightning, as Hiranyagarbha emanates from the Undifferentiated (The principle representing the unmanifested state of the universe.). He who knows that particular form of impression relating to Hiranyagarbha, attains splendour like a flash of lightning. The particles 'ha' and 'vai' are for emphasis. Just like this, i.e. like that of Hiranyagarbha, becomes the splendour or fame of one who knows it, the form of impression last mentioned, as such, as described above.

Having thus completely described the nature of 'truth', the Sruti, in order to ascertain the nature of what has been called 'the Truth of truth,' viz Brahman, introduces this text:- Now therefore --- since after ascertaining the nature of 'truth,' what remains is the Truth of truth, therefore the nature of that will be next ascertained. Description is a specific statement --- about Brahman. What is this statement? Not this, not this.
How through these two terms 'Not this, not this' is it sought to describe the Truth of truth? By the elimination of all differences due to limiting adjuncts, the words refer to something that has no distinguishing mark such as name, or form, or action, or heterogeneity, or species, or qualities. Words denote things through one or other of these. But Brahman has none of these distinguishing marks. Hence It cannot be described as, 'It is such and such,' as we can describe a cow by saying, 'There moves a white cow with horns.' Brahman is described by means of name, form and action superimposed on
It, in such terms as, 'Knowledge, Bliss, Brahman' (III. ix. 28), and 'Pure, Intelligence' (II. iv. 12), 'Brahman,' and 'Atman.' When, however, we wish to describe Its true nature, free from all differences due to limiting adjuncts, then it is an utter impossibility. Then there is only one way left, viz to describe It as 'Not this, not this,' by eliminating all possible specifications of It that have been known.

These two negative particles are for conveying all-inclusiveness through repetition so as to eliminate every specification whatsoever that may occur to us. Such being the case, the doubt that Brahman has not been described is removed. If, on the other hand, the two negative particles merely eliminated just the two aspects of Brahman that are being discussed (viz the gross and subtle), then other aspects of It than these two would not be described, and there would still be a doubt as to what exactly Brahman is like. So that description of Brahman would be useless, for it would not satisfy one's desire to know It. And the purpose of the sentence, 'I will instruct you (about Brahman)' (II. i. 15), would remain unfulfilled. But when through the elimination of limiting adjuncts the desire to know about space, time and everything else (that is not Brahman) is removed, one realises one's identity with Brahman, the Truth of truth, which is homogeneous like a lump of salt, and which is Pure Intelligence without interior or exterior; his desire to know is completely satisfied, and his intellect is centred in the Self alone. Therefore the two negative particles in 'Not this, not this' are used in an all-inclusive sense.

Objection:- Well, after buckling with such ado is it fair to described Brahman thus?
Reply:- Yes. Why? Because there is not other and more appropriate description (of Brahman) than this 'Not this, not this', therefore this is the only description of Brahman. The particle 'iti,' repeated twice, covers all possible predications that are to be eliminated by the two negative particles, as when we say, 'Every village is beautiful.' It was said, 'Its secret name is:- The Truth of truth' (II. i. 20); it is thus that the Supreme Brahman is the Truth of truth. Therefore the name of Brahman that has been mentioned is appropriate. What is it? The Truth of truth. The vital force is truth, and It is the Truth of that.

Translation By Max Müller

6. And what is the appearance of that person? Like a saffron-coloured raiment, like white wool, like cochineal, like the flame of fire, like the white lotus, like sudden lightning. He who knows this, his glory is like unto sudden lightning. Next follows the teaching (of Brahman) by No, no ^[1]! for there is nothing else higher than this (if one says):- 'It is not so.' Then comes the name 'the True of the True,' the senses being the True, and he (the Brahman) the True of them.

Footnote:

1. See III, 9, 26; IV, 2,4; IV, 4, 22; IV, 5, I5.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- The sage Yajnavalkya, addressing his wife, Maitreyi, said, 'Maitreyi, I am going to renounce this householder's life --- I intend to take up the life of renunciation, which is the next higher life. Hence I ask your permission. --- The particle 'are' is a vocative. --- Further I wish to finish between you and my second wife, Katyayani, i.e. put an end to the relationship that existed between you through me, your common husband; by dividing my property between you, I will separate you through wealth and go.'

Translation By Max Müller

1. Now when Yâgñavalkya was going to enter upon another state, he said:- 'Maitreyî ^[1], verily I am going away from this my house (into the forest ^[2]). Forsooth, let me make a settlement between thee and that Kâtyâyanî (my other wife).'

Footnote:

1. In Brih. Up. IV, 5, the story begins:- Yâgñavalkya had two wives, Maitreyî and Kâtyâyanî. Of these Maitreyî was conversant with Brahman, but Kâtyâyanî possessed such knowledge only as women possess. 2. Instead of udyâsyan, B. gives pravragishyan, the more technical term.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Thus addressed, Maitreyi said, 'Sir, if indeed this whole earth girdled by the ocean and full of wealth be mine, shall I be immortal through that, i.e. through rites such as the Agnihotra, which can be performed with the entire wealth of the earth?
The particle 'nu' indicates deliberation. The word 'Katham' (how) indicates disbelief, meaning 'never'; or it may have an interrogative force, in which case it should be construed with the slightly remote words, 'Shall I be immortal (The second meaning has been adapted in the translation.)?' 'No' replied Yajnavalkya. If the word 'how' indicates disbelief, Yajnavalkya's word 'No' is an approval. It it has an interrogative force, his reply means, 'You can never be immortal; as is the life of people of means filled with materials of enjoyment, so will your life be; but there is no hope, even in thought, of immortality through wealth, i.e. rites performed with wealth.'

Translation By Max Müller

2. Maitreyî said:- 'My Lord, if this whole earth, full of wealth, belonged to me, tell me, should I be immortal by it ^[1]?' 'No,' replied Yâgñavalkya; 'like the life of rich people will be thy life. But there is no hope of immortality by wealth.'

Footnote:

1. Should I be immortal by it, or no? B.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Thus addressed, Maitreyi said in reply, 'If this is so, what shall I do with that wealth which will not make me immortal? Tell me, sir, of that alone which you know to be the only means of immortality.'

Translation By Max Müller

3. And Maitreyî said:- 'What should I do with that by which I do not become immortal? What my Lord knoweth (of immortality), tell that to me ^[1].'

Footnote:

1. Tell that clearly to me. B.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- When rites performed with wealth were rejected as a means to immortality, Yajnavalkya, seeing that Maitreyi concurred with his views, was pleased and said, 'O Maitreyi, you have been my beloved even before, and now you say what is just after my heart. Therefore come and take your seat, I will explain to you what you desire --- that knowledge of the Self which confers immortality. But as I explain it, meditate, or will to reflect steadfastly,on the meaning of my words.' The particle 'bata' is suggestive of tenderness.

Translation By Max Müller

4. Yâgñavalkya replied:- 'Thou who art truly dear to me, thou speakest dear words ^[1]. Come, sit down, I will explain it to thee, and mark well what I say.'

Footnote:

1. Thou who art dear to me, thou hast increased what is dear (to me in this). B.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- With a view to teaching renunciation as a means to immortality, Yajnavalkya creates a distaste for the wife, husband, sons, etc., so that they may be given up. He said, 'It is not for the sake or necessity of the husband that he is loved by the wife, but it is for one's own sake that he is loved by her.' The particle 'vai' (indeed) (Omitted in the translation. So also elsewhere.) recalls something that is well-known, signifying that this is a matter of common knowledge. Similarly, it is not for the sake of the wife, etc. The rest is to be explained as before. Likewise it is not for the sake of the sons, wealth, the Brahmana, the Ksatriya, worlds, the gods, beings, and all. The priority of enumeration is in the order of their closeness to us as sources of joy; for it is all the more desirable to create a distaste for them. The use of the word 'all' is for including everything that has and has not been mentioned. Hence it is a well-known fact that the Self alone is dear, and nothing else. (I. iv. . The present text serves as a detailed commentary on that. Therefore our love for other objects is secondary, since they contribute to the pleasure of the self; and our love for the self alone is primary. Therefore 'the Self, my dear Maitreyi, should be realised, is worthy of realisation, or should be made the object of realisation. It should first be heard of from a teacher and from the scriptures, then reflected on through reasoning, and then steadfastly meditated upon.' Thus only is It realised --- when these means, viz hearing, reflection and meditation, have been gone through. When these three are combined, then only true realisation of the union of Brahman is accomplished, not otherwise --- by hearing alone. The different castes such as the Brahmana or the Ksatriya, the various orders of life, and so on, upon which rites depend, and which consist of actions, and their factos and results, are objects of notions superimposed on the Self by ignorance --- i.e. based on false notions like that of a snake in a rope. In order to destroy these he says, 'By the realisation of the Self, my dear, through hearing, reflection and meditation, all this is known'.

Translation By Max Müller

5. And he said:- 'Verily, a husband is not dear, that you may love the husband; but that you may love the Self, therefore a husband is dear. 'Verily, a wife is not dear, that you may love the wife; but that you may love the Self, therefore a wife is dear. 'Verily, sons are not dear, that you may love the sons; but that you may love the Self, therefore sons are dear. 'Verily, wealth is not dear, that you may love wealth; but that you may love the Self, therefore wealth is dear ^[1]. 'Verily, the Brahman-class is not dear, that you may love the Brahman-class; but that you may love the Self, therefore the Brahman-class is dear. 'Verily, the Kshatra-class is not dear, that you may love the Kshatra-class; but that you may love the Self, therefore the Kshatra-class is dear. 'Verily, the worlds are not dear, that you may love the worlds; but that you may love the Self, therefore the worlds are dear. 'Verily, the Devas are not dear, that you may love the Devas; but that you may love the Self, therefore the Devas are dear ^[2]. 'Verily, creatures are not dear, that you may love the creatures; but that you may love the Self, therefore are creatures dear. 'Verily, everything is not dear that you may love everything; but that you may love the Self, therefore everything is dear. 'Verily, the Self is to be seen, to be heard, to be perceived, to be marked, O Maitreyî! When we see, hear, perceive, and know the Self ^[3], then all this is known.

Footnote:

1. B. adds, Verily, cattle are not dear, &c. 2. B. inserts, Verily, the Vedas are not dear, &c. 3. When the Self has been seen, heard, perceived, and known. B.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:-
Objection:- How can the knowledge of one thing lead to that of another?
Reply:- The objection is not valid, for there is nothing besides the Self. If there were, it would not be known, but there is no such thing; the Self is everything. Therefore It being known, everything would be known. How is it that the Self is everything? The Sruti answers it:- The Brahmana ousts or rejects the man who knows him to be different from the Self, i.e. who knows that the Brahmana is not the Self. The Brahmana does so out of a feeling that this man considers him to be different from the Self. For the Supreme Self is the self of all. Similarly the Ksatriya, worlds, the gods, beings, and all oust him. This Brahmana and all the rest that have been enumerated are this Self that has been introduced as the object to be realised through hearing etc. Because everything springs from the Self, is dissolved in It, and remains imbued with It during continuance, for it cannot be perceived apart from the Self. Therefore everything is the Self.

Translation By Max Müller

6. 'Whosoever looks for the Brahman-class elsewhere than in the Self, was ^[1] abandoned by the Brahman-class. Whosoever looks for the Kshatra-class elsewhere than in the Self, was abandoned by the Kshatra-class. Whosoever looks for the worlds elsewhere than in the Self, was abandoned by the worlds. Whosoever looks for the Devas elsewhere than in the Self, was abandoned by the Devas ^[2]. Whosoever looks for creatures elsewhere than in the Self, was abandoned by the creatures. Whosoever looks for anything elsewhere than in the Self, was abandoned by everything. This Brahman-class, this Kshatra-class, these worlds, these Devas ^[3], these ^[4] creatures, this everything, all is that Self.

Footnote:

1. The commentator translates, 'should be abandoned.' 2. B. inserts, Whosoever looks for the Vedas, &c. 3. B. adds, these Vedas. 4. B. has, all these creatures.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- But how can we know that all this but the Self now? Because of the inherence of Pure Intelligence in everything we conclude that everything is That. An illustration is being given:- We see in life that if a thing cannot be perceived apart from something else, the latter is the essence of that things. As, for instance, when a drum or the like is beaten with a stick etc., one cannot distinguish its various particular notes from the general note of the drum, but they are included in, taken as modifications of, the general note:- We say these are all notes of the drum, having no existence apart from the general note of the drum. Or the particular notes produced by different kinds of strokes are included in the general sound produced by those strokes:- They cannot be perceived as distinct notes, on account of having nor separate existence. Similarly nothing particular is perceived in the waking and dream states apart from Pure Intelligence. Therefore those things should be considered non-existent apart from Pure Intelligence.

Translation By Max Müller

7. 'Now as ^[1] the sounds of a drum, when beaten, cannot be seized externally (by themselves), but the sound is seized, when the drum is seized or the beater of the drum;

Footnote:

1. I construe sa yathâ with evam vai in § 12, looking upon § 11 as probably a later insertion. The sa is not the pronoun, but a particle, as in sa yadi, sa ket, &c.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Similarly, as, when a conch is blown, connected or filled with sound, one cannot distinguish its various particular notes, etc. --- to be explained as before.

Translation By Max Müller

8., And as the sounds of a conch-shell, when blown, cannot be seized externally (by themselves), but the sound is seized, when the shell is seized or the blower of the shell;

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Similarly, as when a Vina is played, etc. The dative case in 'Vinayai' stands for the genitive. The citation of many examples here is for indicating varieties of genus; for there are many distinct kinds of genus, sentient and insentient. It is to show how through a series of intermediate steps they are included in a supreme genus, Pure Intelligence, that so many examples are given. Just as a drum, a conch and a Vina have distinct general and particular notes of their own, which are included in sound in general, so during the continuance of the universe we may know all things to be unified in Brahman, because the varieties of genus and particulars are not different from It.

Translation By Max Müller

9. 'And as the sounds of a lute, when played, cannot be seized externally (by themselves), but the sound is seized, when the lute is seized or the player of the lute;

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Likewise it may be understood that the universe, at the time of its origin as also prior to it, is nothing but Brahman. As before the separation of the sparks, smoke, embers and flames, all these are nothing but fire, and therefore there is but one substance, fire, so it is reasonable to suppose that this universe differentiated into names anf forms is, before its origin, nothing but Pure Intelligence. This is expressed as follows:- As from a fire kindled with wet faggot diverse kinds of smoke issue. The word 'smoke' is suggestive of sparks etc. as well --- meaning smoke, sparks, etc., issue. Like this example, O Maitreyi, all this is like the breath of this infinite Reality, the Supreme Self that is being discussed. 'Breath' here means, like the breath. As a man breathes without the slightest effort, so do all these come out of That. What are those things that are spoken of as issuing from That as Its breath? The Rg-Veda, Yajur-Veda, Sama-Veda, Atharvangirasa, i.e. the four kinds of Mantras. History, such as the dialogue between Urvasi and Pururavas --- 'The nymph Urvasi,' and so on (S. XI. iv. iv. 1); it is this Brahmana that is meant. Mythology, such as, 'This universe was in the beginning unmanifest,' etc. (Tai. II. 7). Arts, which treat of music, dancing, etc. --- 'This is also Veda,' etc. (S. XIII. iv. iii. 10 ' 14). Upanisads, such as, 'It should be meditated upon as dear,' etc. (IV. 1. 3). Pithy verses, the Mantras occurring in the Brahmanas, such as, 'Regarding this there are the following pithy verses' (IV. iii. 11; IV. iv. . Aphorisms, those passages of the Vedas that present the truth in a nutshell, for example, 'The Self alone is to be meditated upon' (I. iv. 7). Elucidations --- of the Mantras. Explanations, eulogistic passages. Or 'elucidations' may be of the 'aphorisms' above. As the passage, 'The Self alone is to be meditated upon,' or the passage, 'He (who worships another god thinking), 'He is one, and I am another,' does not know. He is like an animal (to the gods)' (I. iv. 10), has this concluding portion of the present chapter as its elucidation. And 'explanations' may be of the Mantras. Thus these are the eight divisions of the Brahmanas.
So only the Mantras and Brahmanas are meant (And not the popular meanings of those eight terms.). It is the eternally composed and already existent Vedas that are manifested like a man's breath --- without any thought or effort on his part. Hence they are authority as regards their meaning, independently of any other means of knowledge. Therefore those who aspire after well-being must accept the verdict of the Vedas on knowledge or on rites, as it is. The differentiation of forms invariably depends on the manifestation of their names (The one implies the other.). Name and form are the limiting adjuncts of the Supreme Self, or which, they are differentiated, it is impossible to tell whether they are identical with or different from It, as is the case with the foam of water. It is name and form in all their stages (Varying degress of grossness or subtleness.) that constitute relative existence. Hence name has been compared to breatth. By this statement it is implied that form too is like breath. By this statement it is implied that form too is like breath. Or we may explain it differently:- In the passage, 'The Brahman ousts one ' all this is the Slef' (II. iv. 6; IV. v. 7), the entire world of duality has been spoken of as the domain of ignorance. This may lead to a doubt about the authority of the Vedas. In order to remove this doubt it is said that since the Vedas issue without any effort like a man's breath, they are an authority; they are not like other books.

Translation By Max Müller

10. 'As clouds of smoke proceed by themselves out of a lighted fire kindled with damp fuel, thus, verily, O Maitreyî, has been breathed forth from this great Being what we have as Rig-veda, Yagur-veda, Sama-veda, Atharvâṅgirasas, Itihâsa (legends), Purâna (cosmogonies), Vidyâ (knowledge), the Upanishads, Slokas (verses), Sûtras (prose rules), Anuvyâkhyânas (glosses), Vyâkhyânas (commentaries) ^[1]. From him alone all these were breathed forth.

Footnote:

1. B. adds, what is sacrificed, what is poured out, food, drink, this world and the other world, and all creatures.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Moreover, it is not only at the time of its origin and continuance that the universe, on account of its non-existence apart from Pure Intelligence, is Brahman, but it is so at the time of dissolution also. Just as bubbles, foam, etc. are non-existent apart from water, so name, form and action, which are the effects of Pure Intelligence and dissolve in It are non-existent apart from It. Therefore Brahman is to be known as Pure Intelligence, one and homogeneous. So the text runs as follows --- the examples are illustrative of dissolution --- As the ocean is the one goal, meeting place, the place of dissolution or unification, of all sorts of water such as that or rivers, tanks and lakes. Likewise as the skin is the one goal of all kinds of touch such as soft or hard, rough or smooth, which are identical in nature with air (As representing the vital force.). By the word 'skin,' touch in general that is perceived by the skin, is meant; in it different kinds of touch are merged, like different kinds of water in the ocean, and become nonentities without it, for they were merely its modifications. Similarly, that touch in general, denoted by the word 'skin,' is merged in the deliberation of the Manas, that is to say, in a general consideration by it, just as different kinds of touch are included in touch in general perceived by the skin; without this consideration by the Manas it becomes a nenentity. The consideration by the Manas also is merged in a general cognition by the intellect, and becomes non-existent without it. Becoming mere consciousness, it is merged in Pure Intelligence, the Supreme Brahman, like different kinds of water in the ocean. When, through these successive steps, sound and the rest, together with their receiving organs, are merged in Pure Intelligence, there are no more limiting adjunts, and only Brahman, which is Pure Intelligence, comparable to a lump of salt, homogeneous, infinite, boundless and without a break, remains. Therefore the Self alone must be regarded as one without a second.

Similarly, the nostrils, i.e. odour in general, (are the one goal) of all odours, which are modes of earth. Likewise, the tongue, or taste in general perceived by the tongue, of all savours, which are modes of water. So also the eye, or colour in general perceived by the eye, of all colours, which are modes of light. So also (the ear, or) sound in general perceived by the ear, of all sounds, as before. Similarly, the generalities of sound and the rest are merged in deliberation, i.e. a general consideration of them by the Manas. This consideration by the Manas again is merged in mere consciousness, i.e. a general cognition by the intellect. Becoming mere consciousness, it is merged in the Supreme Brahman, which is Pure Intelligence. Similarly, the objects of the motor organs such as different kinds of speaking, taking, walking, excretion and enjoyment, are merged in their general functions, like different kinds of water in the ocean, and can no more be distinguished. These general functions are again nothing but the vital force, which is identical with intelligence. The Kausitaki Upanisad reads, 'That which is the vital force is intelligence, and that which is intelligence is the vital force' (III. 3).

Objection:- In everyone of those instances the mergence of the objects only has been spoken of, but not that of the organs. What is the motive for this?
Reply:- True, but the Sruti considers the organ to be of the same category as the objects, not of a different category. The organs are but modes of the objects in order to perceive them, as a lamp, which is but a mode of colour, is an instrument for revealing all colours. Similarly, the organs are but modes of all particular objects in order to perceive them, as is the case with a lamp. Hence no special care is to be taken to indicate the dissolution of the organs; for these being the same as objects in general, their dissolution is implied by that of the objects.
It has been stated as a proposition that 'This all are this Self (II. iv. 6). The reason given for this is that the universe is of the same nature as the Self, springs from the Self, and is merged in It. Since there is nothing but Intelligence at the time of the origin, continuance and dissolution of the universe, therefore what has been stated as, 'Intelligence is Brahman' (Ai. V. 3) and 'All this is but the Self' (Ch. VII. Xxv. 2), is established through reasoning. The Pauranikas hold that this dissolution is natural (The effects dissolving into their causes.). While that which is consciously effected by the knowers of Brahman through their knowledge of It is called extreme dissolution, which happens through the cessation of ignorance. What follows deals specially with that.

Translation By Max Müller

11. 'As all waters find their centre in the sea, all touches in the skin, all tastes in the tongue, all smells in the nose, all colours in the eye, all sounds in the ear, all percepts in the mind, all knowledge in the heart, all actions in the hands, all movements in the feet, and all the Vedas in speech,--

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- An illustration on the point is being given:- As a lump of salt, etc. The derivative meaning of the word 'Sindhu' is water, because it 'flows.' That which is a modification or product of water is 'Saindhava,' or salt. 'Khilya' is the same as 'Khila' (a lump). A lump of salt dropped into water, its cause, dissolves with the dissolution of (its component) water. The solidification
of a lump through its connection with particles of earth and heat goes when the lump comes in contact with water, its cause. This is the dissolution of (the component) water, and along with it the lump of salt is said to be dissolved. No one, not even an expert is able to pick it up as before. The particle 'iva' is expletive; the meaning is, none can at all pick it up. Why? From wheresoever, from whichsoever part, one takes the water and tastes it, it is salt. But there is no longer any lump.

Like this illustration, O Maitreyi, is this great Reality called the Supreme Self, from which you have been cut off by ignorance as a separte entity, through your connection with the limiting adjuncts of the body and organs, and have become mortal, subject to birth and death, hunger and thirst, and other such relative attributes, and identified with name, form and action, and think you are born of such and such a family. That separate existence of yours, which has sprung from the delusion engendered by contact with the limiting adjuncts of the body and organs, enters its cause, the great Reality, the Supreme Self, which stands for the ocean, which is undecaying, immortal, beyond fear, pure and homogeneous like a lump of salt, and which Pure Intelligence, infinite, boundless, without a break and devoid of differences caused by the delusion brought on by ignorance. When that separate existence has entered and been merged in its cause, in other words, when the differences created by ignorance are gone, the universe becomes one without a second, 'the great Reality.' Great, because It is greater than everything else and is the cause of the ether etc.; Reality (Bhuta) --- always a fact, for It never deviates from Its nature.
The verbal suffix 'kta' here denotes past, present and future. Or the word 'Bhuta' may denote truth. The expression then would mean:- It is great and true. There may be things in the relative world as big as the Himalayas, for instance, created by a dream or illusion, but they are not true; hence the text adds the qualifying word 'true.' It is endless. Sometimes this may be in a relative sense; hence the text qualifies it by the term infinite. Pure Intelligence:- Lit. a solid mass of intelligence. The word 'Ghana' (a solid mass) excludes everything belonging to a different species, as 'a solid mass of gold or iron.' The particle 'eva' (only) is intensive. The idea is that there is no foreign element in It.

Question:- If It is one without a second, really pure and untouched by the miseries of the relative world, whence is this separate existence of the individual self, in which it is born and dies, is happy or miserable, possessed of the ideas of 'I and mine,' and so on, and which is troubled by many arelative attribute?
Reply:- I will explain it. There are the elements transformed into the body, organs and sense-objects, consisting of name and form. They are like the foam and bubbles on the limpid water of the Supreme Self. The mergence of these elements down to sense-objects in Brahman, which is Pure Intelligence, through a discriminating knowledge of the Truth has been spoken of --- like the emptying of rivers into the ocean. From these elements called 'truth,' i.e. with their aid, and the self comes out like a lump of salt. As from water reflections of the sun, moon, etc. arise, or from the proximity of such limiting adjuncts as a red cotton-pad a transparent crystal turns red and so forth, so from the limiting adjuncts of the elements, transformed into the body and organs, the self comes out clearly as an individualised entity. These elements, transformed into the body, organs and sense-objects, form which the self comes out as an individual, and which are the cause of its individualisation, are merged, like rivers in the ocean, by the realisation of Brahman through the instruction of the scriptures and the teacher, and are destroyed. And when they are destroyed like the foam and bubbles of water, this individualised existence too is destroyed with them. As the reflections of the sun, moon, etc. and the colour of the crystal vanish when their causes, the water, the red cotton-pad, and so on, are removed, and only the (sun), moon etc., remain as they are, so the endless, infinite and limpid Pure Intelligence alone remains.
After attaining (this oneness) the self, freed from the body and organs, has no more particular consciousness. This is what I say, my dear Maitreyi. No more is there such particular consciousness as, 'I so and so am the son of so and so; this is my land and wealth; I am happy or miserable.' For it is due to ignorance, and since ignorance is absolutely destroyed by the realisation of Brahman, how can the knower of Brahman, who is established in his nature as Pure Intelligence, possibly have any such particular consciousness? Eve when a man is in the body (For instance, in the state of deep sleep.), particular consciousness is (sometimes) impossible; so how can it ever exist in a man who has been absolutely freed from the body and organs? So said Yajnavalkya --- propounded this philosophy of the highest truth to his wife, Maitreyi.

Translation By Max Müller

12. 'As a lump of salt ^[1], when thrown into water, becomes dissolved into water, and could not be taken out again, but wherever we taste (the water) it is salt,--thus verily, O Maitreyî, does this great Being, endless, unlimited, consisting of nothing but knowledge ^[2], rise from out these elements, and vanish again in them. When he has departed, there is no more knowledge (name), I say, O Maitreyî.' Thus spoke Yâgñavalkya.

Footnote:

1. See Khând. Up. VI, 13. 2. As a mass of salt has neither inside nor outside, but is altogether a mass of taste, thus indeed has that Self neither inside nor outside, but is altogether a mass of knowledge. B.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Thus enlightened, Maitreyi said, 'By attributing contradictory qualities just here, to this identical entity, Brahman, you have thrown me into confusion, revered sir.' So she says, 'Just here,' etc. How he attributed contradictory qualities is being explained:- 'Having first stated that the self is but Pure Intelligence, you now say that after attaining (oneness) it has no more consciousness. How can it be only Pure Intelligence, and yet after attaining oneness have no more consciousness? The same fire cannot both be hot and cold. So I am confused on this point.' Yajnavalkya said, 'O Maitreyi, certainly I am not saying anything confusing, i.e. not using confusing language.'
Maitreyi:- Why did not mention contradictory qualities --- Pure Intelligence and, again, absence of consciousness?
Yajnavalkya:- I did not attribute them to the same entity. It is you who through mistake have taken one and the same entity to be possessed of contradictory attributes. I did not say this. What I said was this:- When that individual existence of the self which is superimposed by ignorance and is connected with the body and organ is destroyed by knowledge, the particular consciousness connected with the body etc., consistinng of a false notion, is destroyed on the destruction of the limiting adjuncts, the body and organs, for they are deprived of their cause, just as the reflections of the moon etc., and their effects, the light and so forth, vanish when the water and the like, which form their support, are gone. But just as the sun, moon, etc., which are the realities behind the reflections, remain as
they are, so that Pure Intelligence which is the transcendent Brahman remains unchanged. So It has been referred to as 'Pure Intelligence.' It is the Self of the whole universe, and does not really pass out with the destruction of the elements. But the individual existence, which is due to ignorance, is destroyed. 'Modifications are but names, a mere effort of speech,' says another Sruti (Ch. VI. i. 4 ' 6 and iv. 1 ' 4). But this real. 'This self, my dear, is indestructible' (IV. v. 14). Therefore this 'great, endless, infinite Reality' ---- already explained (par. 12) --- is quite sufficient for knowledge, O Maitreyi. Later it will be said, 'For the knower's function of knowing can never be lost; because it is immortal' (IV. iii. 30).

Translation By Max Müller

13. Then Maitreyî said:- 'Here thou hast bewildered me, Sir, when thou sayest that having departed, there is no more knowledge ^[1].' But Yâgñavalkya replied:- 'O Maitreyî, I say nothing that is bewildering. This is enough, O beloved, for wisdom ^[2].

Footnote:

1. 'Here, Sir, thou hast landed me in utter bewilderment. Indeed, I do not understand him.' B. 2. Verily, beloved, that Self is imperishable, and of an indestructible nature. B.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Why then is it said that after attaining oneness the self has no more consciousness? Listen. Because when, i.e. in the presence of the particular or individual aspect of the Self due to the limiting adjuncts, the body and organs conjured up by ignorance, there is duality, as it were, in Brahman, which really is one without a second, i.e. there appears to be something different from the Self.

Objection:- Since duality is put forward as an object for comparison, is it not taken to be real?
Reply:- No, for another Sruti says, 'Modifications are but names, a mere effort of speech' (Ch. VI. i. 4 ' 6 and iv. 1 ' 4), also 'One only without a second' (Ch. VI. ii. 1), and 'All this is but the Self' (Ch. VII. xxv. 2).
Then, just because there is duality as it were, therefore, one, he who smells, viz the unreal individual aspect of the Supreme Self, comparable to the reflection of the moon etc. in water, smells something that can be smell, through something else, viz the nose. 'One' and 'something' refer to two typical factors of an action, the agent and object, and 'smells' signifies the action and its result. As, for instance, in the word 'cuts.' This one word signifies the repeated strokes dealt and the separation of the object cut into two; for an action ends in a result, and the result cannot be perceived apart from the action. Similarly he who smells a thing that can be smelt does it through the nose. The rest is to be explained as above. One knows something. This is the state of ignorance. But when ignorance has been destroyed by the knowledge of Brahman, there is nothing but the Self. When to the knower of Brahman everything, such as name and form, has been merged in the Self and has thus become the Self, then what object to be smelt should one smell, who should smell, and through what instrument? Similarly what should one see and hear? Everywhere an action depends on certain factors; hence when these are absent, the action cannot take place; and in the absence of an action there can be no result. Therefore so long as there is ignorance, the operation of actions and their factors and results can take place, but not in the case of a knower of Brahman. For to him everything is the Self, and there are no factors or results of actions apart from That. Nor can the universe, being an unreality, be the Self of anybody. Therefore it is ignorance that conjures up the idea of the non-Self; strictly speaking, there is nothing but the Self. Therefore when one truly realises the unity of the Self, there cannot be any consciousness of actions and their factors and
results. Hence, because of contradiction, there is an utter absence of actions and their means for the knower of Brahman. The worlds 'what' and 'through what' are meant as a fling, and suggest the sheer impossibility of the other factors of an action also; for there cannot possibly be any such factors as the instrument. The idea is that no one by any means can smell anything in any manner.
Even in the state of ignorance, when one sees something, through what instrument should one know That owing to which all this is known? For that instrument of knowledge itself falls under the category of objects. The knower may desire to know, not about itself, but about objects. As fire does not burn itself, so the self does not know itself, and the knower can have no knowledge of a thing that is not its object. Therefore through what instrument should one know the knower owing to which this universe is known, and who else should know it? And when to the knower of Brahman who has discriminated the Real from the unreal there remains only the subject, absolute and one without a second, through what instrument, O Maitreyi, should one know that Knower?

Translation By Max Müller

14. 'For when there is as it were duality, then one sees the other, one smells the other, one hears the other ^[1], one salutes the other ^[2], one perceives the other ^[3], one knows the other; but when the Self only is all this, how should he smell another ^[4], how should he see ^[5] another ^[6], how should he hear ^[7] another, how should he salute ^[8] another, how should he perceive another ^[9], how should he know another? How should he know Him by whom he knows all this? How, O beloved, should he know (himself), the Knower ^[10]?'

Footnote:

1. B. inserts, one tastes the other. 2. B. inserts, one hears the other. 3. B. inserts, one touches the other. 4. See, B. 5. Smell, B. 6. B. inserts taste. 7. Salute, B. 8. Hear, B. 9. B. inserts, how should he touch another? 10.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- This well-known earth is the honey or effect --- being like honey --- of all beings from Hiranyagarbha down to a clump of grass. Just as a beehive is made by a great many bees, so is this earth made by all beings. Likewise, all beings are the honey or effect of this earth. Also, the shining, i.e. possessed of the light of intelligence, and immortal being who is in this earth, and the shining, immortal --- as above --- corporeal being in the body, i.e. the self as identified with the subtle body; are like honey --- being helpful --- to all beings, and all beings are like honey to them. This we gather from the particle 'ca' (and) in the text. Thus these four are the composite effect of all beings, and all beings are the effect of these four. Hence the universe has originated from the same cause. That one cause from which it has sprung is alone real --- it is Brahman; everything else is an effect, a modification, a mere name, an effort of speech merely. This is the gist of this whole section dealing with the series of things mutually helpful. (The above fourfold division) is but this Self that has been premised in the passage, 'This all is the Self' (II. iv. 6). This Self-knowledge is the means of immortality that has been explained to Maitreyi. This (underlying unity) is the Brahman which has been introduced at the beginning of this chapter in the passages, 'I will speak to you about Brahman' (II. i. 1) and 'I will teach you (about Brahman)' (II. i. 15), and the knowledge of which is called the knowledge of Brahman. This knowledge of Brahman is that by means of which one becomes all (the universe).

Translation By Max Müller

1. This earth is the honey ^[1] (madhu, the effect) of all beings, and all beings are the honey (madhu, the effect) of this earth. Likewise this bright, immortal person in this earth, and that bright immortal person incorporated in the body (both are madhu). He indeed is the same as that Self, that Immortal, that Brahman, that All.

Footnote:

1. Madhu, honey, seems to be taken here as an instance of something which is both cause and effect, or rather of things which are mutually dependent on each other, or cannot exist without one other. As the bees make the honey, and the honey makes or supports the bees, bees and honey are both cause and effect, or at all events are mutually dependent on one other. In the same way the earth and all living beings are looked upon as mutually dependent, living beings presupposing the earth, and the earth presupposing living beings. This at all events seems to be the general idea of what is called the Madhuvidyâ, the science of honey, which Dadhyak communicated to the Asvins.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Likewise water. In the body it exists specially in the seed.

Translation By Max Müller

2. This water is the honey of all beings, and all beings are the honey of this water. Likewise this bright, immortal person in this water, and that bright, immortal person, existing as seed in the body (both are madhu). He indeed is the same as that Self, that Immortal, that Brahman, that All.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Similarly fire. It exists specially in the organ of speech (Cf. 'Fire entered the mouth as the organ of speech' (Ai. I. ii. 4).

Translation By Max Müller

3. This fire is the honey of all beings, and all beings are the honey of this fire. Likewise this bright, immortal person in this fire, and that bright, immortal person, existing as speech in the body (both are madhu). He indeed is the same as that Self, that Immortal, that Brahman, that All.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Likewise air. It is the vital force in the body. The elements are called honey, because they help by furnishing materials for the body. While the beings, shining and so forth, residing in them are called honey, because they help by serving as the organs. As has been said, 'The earth is the body of that organ of speech, and this fire is its luminous organ' (I. v. 11).

Translation By Max Müller

4. This air is the honey of all beings, and all beings are the honey of this air. Likewise this bright, immortal person in this air, and that bright, immortal person existing as breath in the body (both are madhu). He indeed is the same as that Self, that Immortal, that Brahman, that All.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- So also the sun is like honey. In the body, the being identified with the eye.

Translation By Max Müller

5. This sun is the honey of all beings, and all beings are the honey of this sun. Likewise this bright, immortal person in this sun, and that bright, immortal person existing as the eye in the body (both are madhu). He indeed is the same as that Self, that Immortal, that Brahman, that All.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Likewise, the quarters are like honey. Although the ear is the counterpart of the quarters in the body, yet the being identified with the time of hearing is mentioned, because he is specially manifest at the time of hearing sounds.

Translation By Max Müller

6. This space (disah, the quarters) is the honey of all beings, and all beings are the honey of this space. Likewise this bright, immortal person in this space, and that bright, immortal person existing as the ear in the body (both are madhu). He indeed is the same as that Self, that Immortal, that Brahman, that All.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Similarly the moon. In the body, the being identified with the mind.

Translation By Max Müller

7. This moon is the honey of all beings, and all beings are the honey of this moon. Likewise this bright, immortal person in this moon, and that bright, immortal person existing as mind in the body (both are madhu). He indeed is the same as that Self, that Immortal, that Brahman, that All.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- So it is with lightning. In the body, the being identified with the light that is in the organ of touch.

Translation By Max Müller

8. This lightning is the honey of all beings, and all beings are the honey of this lightning. Likewise this bright, immortal person in this lightning, and that bright, immortal person existing as light in the body (both are madhu). He indeed is the same as that Self, that Immortal, that Brahman, that All.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Likewise the cloud. Although the being identified with sound is the one represented in the body, yet as he is specially manifest in voice, he is here mentioned as such.

Translation By Max Müller

9. This thunder ^[1] is the honey of all beings, and all beings are the honey of this thunder. Likewise this bright, immortal person in this thunder, and that bright, immortal person existing as sound and voice in the body (both are madhu). He indeed is the same as that Self, that Immortal, that Brahman, that All.

Footnote:

1. Stanayitnu, thunder, is explained by the commentator as Parganya.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Similarly the ether. In the body, the ether in the heart.
It has been stated that the elements beginning with earth and ending with the ether as also the gods, identified respectively with the body and the organs, are like honey to each individual because of their helpfulness. What connects them with these individuals so that they are helpful like honey, is now being described:-

Translation By Max Müller

10. This ether is the honey of all beings, and all beings are the honey of this ether. Likewise this bright, immortal person in this ether, and that bright, immortal person existing as heart-ether in the body (both are madhu). He indeed is the same as that Self, that Immortal, that Brahman, that All.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- This righteousness, etc. Although righteousness is not directly perceived, it is here described by the word 'this' as though it were, because the effects initiated by it (earth etc.) are directly perceived. Righteousness has been explained (I. iv. 14) as consisting of the Srutis and Smrtis, as the power which controls even the Ksatriyas etc., which causes the variety of the universe through the transformation of the elements, and which is practised by people. This last is another reason why it has been mentioned here as something directly perceived --- as 'this righteousness.' There truth and righteousness, being respectively conformity with the scriptures and approved conduct, have been spoken of as one. Here, however, in spite of their identity they are mentioned as separte, because they produce their effects in two distinct forms --- visible and invisible. Righteousness that is invisibile, called Apurva (Lit. new, According to the Mimamsakas every action, after it is over, remains in a subtle form, which has the peculair, indestructible power of materialising at a subsequent period as the tangible result of that action.), produces its effects invisibly in a general and a particular form. In its general form it directs the elements such as earth, and in its particular form it directs the aggregate of body and organs in matters relating to the body. Of these, the shining being who is in this righteousness that directs the elements such as earth, and, in the body, (the being identified with righteousness) that fashions the aggregate of body and organs (are also like honey to all beings and vice versa).

Translation By Max Müller

11. This law (dharmah) is the honey of all beings, and all beings are the honey of this law. Likewise this bright, immortal person in this law, and that bright, immortal person existing as law in the body (both are madhu). He indeed is the same as that Self, that Immortal, that Brahman, that All.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Likewise that righteousness, in its visible form as good conduct that is practised, comes to be known as truth. It also is twofold --- general and particular. The general form is inherent in the elements, and the particular form in the body and organs. Of these, (the being who is) in this truth that is inherent in the elements and consists of present action, and, in the body, (the being identified with the truth) that is inherent in the body and organs (are like honey to all beings and vice versa). 'The wind blows through truth,' says another Sruti (Mn. XXII. 1).

Translation By Max Müller

12. This true ^[1] (satyam) is the honey of all beings, and all beings are the honey of this true. Likewise this bright, immortal person in what is true, and that bright, immortal person existing as the true in the body (both are madhu). He indeed is the same as that Self, that Immortal, that Brahman, that All.

Footnote:

1. Satyam, the true, the real, not, as it is generally translated, the truth.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- This particular aggregate of body and organs is directed by righteousness and truth. The human and other species are the particular types to which it belongs. We observe in life that all beings are helpful to one another only by belonging to the human or other species. Therefore these species, human and the rest, are like honey to all beings. These too may be indicated
in two ways --- externally as well as internally (From the standpoint of the person describing them.).

Translation By Max Müller

13. This mankind is the honey of all beings, and all beings are the honey of this mankind. Likewise this bright, immortal person in mankind, and that bright, immortal person existing as man in the body (both are madhu). He indeed is the same as that Self, that Immortal, that Brahman, that All.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- The aggregate of bodies and organs which is connected with the human and other species, designated here as this body (i.e. the cosmic body), is like honey to all beings.

Objection:- Has this not been indicated by the term 'corporeal being' in the passage dealing with earth (II. v. 1)?
Reply:- No, for there only a part, viz that which is a modification of earth, was meant. But here the cosmic body, the aggregate of bodies and organs devoid of all distinctions such as those pertaining to the body and the elements, and consisting of all the elements and gods, is meant by the expression 'this body.' The shining, immortal being who is in this (cosmic) body refers to the cosmic mind which is the essence of the subtle (II. iii. 3). Only a part of it was mentioned as being associated with earth etc. But no manifestation with reference to the body is mentioned here, because the cosmic mind has no such limitation. The term this self refers to the only remaining entity, the individual self, whose purpose this aggregate of gross and subtle bodies subserves.

Translation By Max Müller

14. This Self is the honey of all beings, and all beings are the honey of this Self Likewise this bright, immortal person in this Self, and that bright, immortal person, the Self (both are madhu). He indeed is the same as that Self, that Immortal, that Brahman, that All.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- This Self, already mentioned, refers to the Self (That is, the individual self as merged in the Supreme Self.) in which the remaining individual self of the last paragraph was stated to be merged (II. iv. 12). When the latter, which is possessed of the limiting adjunct of the body and organs created by ignorance, has been merged through the knowledge of Brahman in the true Self (or Brahman), it --- such a self --- becomes devoid of interior or exterior, entire, Pure Intelligence, the Self of all beings, and an object of universal homage --- the absolute ruler of all beings, not like a prince or a minister, but the king of all beings. The expression 'ruler of all' qualifies the idea of kingship. One may be a king by just living like a king, but he may not be the ruler of all. Hence the text adds the qualifying epithet 'ruler of all.' Thus the sage, the knower of Brahman, who is the Self of all beings, becomes free. The question, 'Men think, 'Through the knowledge of Brahman we shall become all.' Well, what did that Brahman know by which It became all?' (I. iv. 9) --- is thus answered.
That is, by hearing of one's own self as the Self of all from the teacher and the Srutis, by reflecting on It through reasoning, and by realising It at first hand, as explained in this and the previous section (one becomes all). Even before realisation one has always been Brahman, but through ignorance one considered oneslef different from It; one has always been all, but through ignorance one considered oneself otherwise. Therefore, banishing this ignorance through the knowledge of Brahman, the knower of Brahman, having all the while been Brahman, became Brahman, and having throughout been all, became all.
The import of the scripture that was briefly indicated (In. I. iv. 10 and II. i. 1.) has been completely dealt with. Now illustrations are being given to show that in this knower of Brahman who is the self of all and has realised himself as such, the whole universe is fixed:- Just as all the spokes are fixed in the nave and the felloe of a chariot-wheel, so are all beings from Hiranyagarbha down to a clump of grass, all gods, such as Fire, all worlds, such as this earth, all organs, such as that of speech, and all these selves, which penetrate every body like a reflection of the moon in water and are conjured up by ignorance --- in short, the whole universe, fixed in this Self, i.e. in the knower of Brahman who has realised his identity with the Supreme Self. It has been stated (I. iv. 10) that Vamadeva, who was a knower of Brahman, realised that he had been Manu and the sun; this identification with all is thus explained:- This man of realisation, this knower of Brahman, identifies himself with all as his limiting adjunct, is the self of all, and becomes all. Again he is without any limiting adjuncts, without name, devoid of interior or exterior, entire, Pure Intelligence, birthless, undecaying, immortal, fearless, immovable, to be described as 'Not this, not this,' neither gross nor subtle, and so on.
The logicians and certain self-styled scholars versed in the Srutis (Mimamsakas), not knowing this import of them, think that they are contradictory, and fall into an abyss of confusion by attempting fanciful interpretations. This import of which we speak is borne out by the following Mantras of the scriptures:- 'One and unmoved, but swifter than the mind' (Is. 4), and 'It moves, and does not move' (Is. 5). Similarly in the Taittiriya Aranyaka, 'Than which there is nothing higher or lower' (Sv. III. 9; Mn. X. 4) and 'He goes on singing this hymn:- I am the food, I am the food, I am the food,' etc. (Tai. III. x. 5). So in the Chandogya Upanisad, 'Laughing (or eating), playing and enjoying' (VIII. xii. 3), 'If he desires to attain the world of the manes, (by his mere wish they appear)' (Ch. VIII. ii. 1), 'Possessed of all odours and all tastes' (Ch. III. xiv. 2), and so on. In the Mundaka Upanisad too, '(That which) knows things in a general and a particular way' (I. i. 9 and II. ii. 7), and 'It is farther than the farthest, and again It is here, right near' (Mu. III. i. 7). In the Katha Upanisad too, 'Minuter than an atom and bigger than the biggest' (II. 20), and 'Who (but me can know) that Deity who has both joy and the absence of it?' (Ka. II. 21). Also 'Staying, It surpasses those that run' (Is. 4). Similarly in the Gita:- 'I am the Vedic sacrifice and that enjoined in the Smrtis' (IX. 16), 'I am the father of this universe' (IX. 17), '(The self) does not take on anybody's demerits' (V. 15), '(Living) the same in all beings' (XIII. 27), 'Undivided among divided (things)' (XVIII. 20), and 'The devourer as well as producer' (XIII. 16). Considering these and similarl scriptural texts as apparently contradictory in their import, they, with a view to arriving at their true meaning on the strength of their own intellect, put forward fanciful interpretations, as, for instance, that the self exists or does not exist, that it is or is not the agent, is free or bound, momentary, mere consciousness, or nothing --- and never go beyond the domain of ignorance, because everywhere they see only contradictions. Therefore those alone who tread the path shown by the Srutis and spiritual teachers, transcend ignorance. They alone will succeed in crossing this unfathomable ocean of delusion, and not those others who follow the lead of their own clever intellect.

The knowledge of Brahman leading to immortality has been completely dealt with. It was this that Maitreyi asked of her husband in the words, 'Tell me, sir, only of that which you know to be leading to immortality' (II. iv. 3; IV. v. 4). In order to extol this knowledge of Brahman the following story is
introduced. The two Mantras are meant to give the purport of the story in brief. Since both Mantra and Brahmana extol it, the capacity of the knowledge of Brahman to confer immortality and the attainment of identity with all becomes obvious as if it were set up on the highway. As the rising sun dispels the gloom of night, so (does the knowledge of Brahman remove ignorance). The knowledge of Brahman is also eulogiesd in this way, that being in the custody of King Indra it is difficult of attainment even by the gods, since this knowledge carefully preserved by Indra was attained after great pains even by the Asvins, who are doctors to the gods. They had to behead the teaching Brahmana and fix a horse's head on him. When this was severed by Indra, they restored the Brahmana's head to it place, and heard the entire knowledge of Brahman from his own lips. Therefore there neither has been nor will be --- and of course there is not --- any better means of realising our life's ends than this. So this is the highest tribute that can be paid to it.

The knowledge of Brahman is further extolled thus:- It is well known in the world that rites are the means to attain all our life's ends; and their performance depends on wealth, which cannot possibly confer immortality. This can be attained only through Self-knowledge independently of rites. Through it could easily be treated of in the ritualistic portion, under the Pravargya rites, yet because of its contradiction to rites, this Self-knowledge, coupled only with renunciation of the world, is discussed as the means of immortality, after that portion is passed. This shows that there is no better means of attaining our life's ends than this. In another way also is the knowledge of Brahman eulogies. Everybody delights in company. The Sruti says, 'He (Viraj) was not happy (alone). Therefore people (to this day) do not like to be alone' (I. iv. 3). Yajnavalkya, though just like any other man, gave up, through his Self-knowledge, his attachment to worldly objects, such as the wife, children and wealth, became satisfied with knowledge, and took delight only in the Self. The knowledge of Brahman is further eulogised thus:- Since Yajnavalkya, on the eve of his departure from the worldly life, instructed his beloved wife about it just to please her. We infer this from the following, 'You say what is after my heart. Come, take your seat,' etc. (II. iv. 4).

Translation By Max Müller

15. And verily this Self is the lord of all beings, the king of all beings. And as all spokes are contained in the axle and in the felly of a wheel, all beings, and all those selfs (of the earth, water, &c.) are contained in that Self.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- We have said that the story given here is for the sake of eulogy. What is that story? It is as follows:- This refers to what has just been dealt, for it is present to the mind. The particle 'vai' is a reminder. It reminds us of the story narrated elsewhere (S. XIV. I. i., iv.) in a different context, which is suggested by the word that. That meditation on things mutually helpful which was only hinted at, but not clearly expressed, in the section dealing with the rite called, Pravargya, is described in this section in the words, 'This earth,' etc. (II. v. 1). How was it hinted at there? --- 'Dadhyac, versed in the Atharva-Veda, taught these Asvins the section dealing with the meditaion on things mutually helpful. It was a favourite subject with them. Therefore he came to them (wishing to teach them) thus' (S. XIV. I. iv. 13):- 'He said, 'Indra has told me that he will behead me the moment I teach it to anybody; therefore I am afraid of him. It he does not behead me, then I will accept you as my disciples.' They said, 'We will protect you from him.'
'How will you protect me?' 'When you will accept us as your disciples, we shall cut off your head, remove it elsewhere and preserve it. Then bringing a horse's head, we shall fix it on you; you will teach us through that. As you do so, Indra will cut off that head of yours. Then we shall bring your own head and replace it on you.' 'All right,' said the Brahmana, and accepted the Asvins as his disciples. When he did so, they cut off his head and kept it by elsewhere; then bringing a horse's head they fixed it on him; through that he taught them. As he was teachign them, Indra cut it on him' (S. XIV. I. i. 22 ' 24). On that occasion, however, only that portion of the meditation on things mutually helpful was taught which forms part of the rite called Pravargya, but not the secret portion known as Self-knowledge. The story that was recited there is mentioned here for the sake of eulogy. This is that meditation on things mutually helpful which Dadhyac; versed in the Atharva-Veda taught the Asvins through this device.
Perceving this deed, the Rsi or Mantra said:- O Asvins in human form, that terrible deed, etc. 'That' qualifies the remove Damsa, which is the name of the deed. What kind of deed was it? 'Terrible.' Why was it committed?' Out of greed. People commit terrible deeds in the world tempted by greed; these Asvins too apear to have done exactly like that. What you have done in secret, I will disclose. Like what? As a cloud does rain. In the Vedas the particle 'na' used after a word denotes comparison, not negation, as in the expression, 'Asvam na,' (like a horse). 'I will disclose your terrible deed as a cloud indicates rain through rumbling noise etc.' --- this is the construction.

Objection:- How can these two Mantras be in praise of the Asvins? They rather condemn them.
Reply:- There is nothing wrong in it; they are eulogistic, not condemnatory. Because in spite of doing such a despicable deed, they passed off absolutely scatheless; nor did they suffer anything in the unseen realm. Therefore these two Mantras are eulogistic. People sometimes rightly construe blame as praise, and likewise it is common knowledge that praise may be blame in disguise.
The secret meditation on things mutually helpful, known as Self-knowledge, that Dadhyac, versed in the Atharva-Veda, taught you through a horse's head. 'Ha' and 'im' are expletives.

Translation By Max Müller

16. Verily Dadhyak Âtharvana proclaimed this honey (the madhu-vidyâ) to the two Asvins, and a Rishi, seeing this, said (Rv. I, 116, 12):- 'O ye two heroes (Asvins), I make manifest that fearful deed of yours (which you performed) for the sake of gain ^[1], like as thunder ^[2] makes manifest the rain. The honey (madhu-vidyâ) which Dadhyak Âtharvana proclaimed to you through the head of a horse,' . . .

Footnote:

1. The translation here follows the commentary. 2. Tanyatu, here explained as Parganya.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- This is that meditation, etc. --- is to be explained as in the preceding paragraph; it refers to the other Mantra that relates the same story. Dadhyac, versed in the Atharva-Veda, etc. There may be others versed in the Atharva-Veda; so the term is qualified by mention of the name, Dadhyac. 'O Asvins,' etc. --- this is spoken by the Rsi (Here Sankara explains the word is its literal and more plausible meaning In paragraph 16 it was explained as the Mantra itself. The name of the sage is Kaksivat. For the verses given in paragraphs 16, 17 and 19 see R. --- I. cxvi. 12, I. cxvii. 22 and VI, x1vii. 18 respectively.) who visualised the Mantra. 'When the Brahmana's head was severed, you cut off a horse's head --- O the cruetly of it! --- and set it on the Brahmana's shoulders. And he taught you the meditation on things mutually helpful that he had promised to teach you.' Why did he run the risk of his life to do this? To keep his word --- desiring to fulfil his promise. This is a hint that keeping one's solemn promise is more important than even life. What was the meditation on things mutually helpful that he taught? That which was connected with the sun:- The head of Yajna (Lit. sacrifice. Here it means Visnu, who is identified with it. For the story, how Visnu, proud of his well-earned pre-eminence over the other gods, stood resting his chin on the extremity of a bow, and how the others out of jealousy got some white-ants to gnaw off the bow-string, which resulted in the severing of Visnu's head, see S. XIV. 1. i. 6 ' 10. Compare also Tai. A. V. i. 3 ' 6.), being severed, became the sun. To restore the head the rite called Pravargya was started. The meditation concerning the severing of the head of Yajna, its restoration, and so on, which forms a part of the rite, is the meditation on things mutually helpful connected with the sun. Terrible ones --- who destroy their rival forces, or kill their enemies. 'He taught you not only the ritualistic meditation on things mutually helpful connected with the the sun, but also the secret meditation on them relating to the Supreme Self' that is dealt with in the present section, in fact, throughout this and the preceding chapter. The verb 'taught' is to be repeated here from above.

Translation By Max Müller

17. Verily Dadhyak Âtharvana ^[1] proclaimed this honey to the two Asvins, and a Rishi, seeing this, said (Rv. I, 117, 22):- 'O Asvins, you fixed a horse's head on Âtharvana Dadhyak, and he, wishing to be true (to his promise), proclaimed to you the honey, both that of Tvashtri ^[2] and that which is to be your secret, O ye strong ones.

Footnote:

1. Saṅkara distinguishes here between Atharvana and Âtharvana, if the text is correct. 2. Saṅkara explains Tvashtri as the sun, and the sun as the head of the sacrifice which, having been cut off, was to be replaced by the pravargya rite. The knowledge of this rite forms the honey of Tvashtri. The other honey which is to be kept secret is the knowledge of the Self, as taught before in the Madhu-brâhmana.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- This is that meditation, etc. --- is to be explained as before. The two foregoing Mantras sum up the story that is connected with the rite called Pravargya. They express in the form of a story the purport of the two chapters that have a bearing on that rite. Now the text proceeds to describe through the two following Mantras the purport of the two chapters that deal with the meditation on Brahman. It has been said that the Brahmana versed in the Atharva-Veda also taught the Asvins a secret meditation on things mutually helpful. What that meditation was, is now being explained. He made bodies, etc. --- the Supreme Lord who made this universe come out of the unmanifested state, in the course of His manifesting the undifferentiated name and form, after first projecting worlds, such as this earth, made bodies with two feet, viz human and bird bodies, and bodies with four feet, viz animal bodies. That Supreme Being, the Lord, first entered the bodies as a bird, i.e. as the subtle Body. The text itself explains it:- On account of His dwelling in all bodies He is called the Purusa. There is nothing that is not covered by Him; likewise, there is nothing that is not pervaded by Him. That is, everything is enveloped by Him as its inside and outside. Thus it is He who as name and form --- as the body and organs --- is inside and outside everything. In other words, the Mantra, 'He made bodies,' etc. briefly enunciates the unity of the Self.

Translation By Max Müller

18. Verily Dadhyak Âtharvana proclaimed this honey to the two Asvins, and a Rishi, seeing this, said:- 'He (the Lord) made bodies with two feet, he made bodies with four feet. Having first become a bird, he entered the bodies as purusha (as the person).' This very purusha is in all bodies the purisaya, i.e. he who lies in the body (and is therefore called purusha). There is nothing that is not covered by him, nothing that is not filled by him.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- This is that meditation, etc. --- is to be explained as before. (He) transformed Himself in accordance with each form, or (to put it differently) assumed the likeness of each form. A son has the same form as, or resembles, his parents. A quadruped is not born of bipeds, nor vice versa. The same Lord, in the process of manifesting name and form, 'transformed Himself in accordance with each form.' Why did He come in so many forms?' That form of His was for the sake of making Him known. Were name and form not manifested, the transcendent nature of this Self as Pure Intelligence would not be known. When, however, name and form are manifested as the body and organs, it is possible to know Its nature. The Lord on account of Maya or diverse knowledge, or (to give an alternative meaning) the false identification created by name, form and the elements, not in truth, is perceived as manifold, because of these notions superimposed by ignorance, although He is ever the same Pure Intelligence. Why? For to Him are yoked, like horses to a chariot, ten organs --- called 'Hari' because they draw ---- nay, hundreds of them, for the pupose of revealing their objects; 'hundreds,' because there are a great many beings. Since there are a large number of sense-objects (the Supreme Self appears as manifold). It is to reveal them, and not the Self, that the organs are yoked. As the Katha Upanisad says, 'The self-born Lord injured the organs by making them outgoing in their tendencies' (IV. 1). Therefore the Self is known not in Its true nature as homogeneous Pure Intelligence, but merely as the sense-objects.

Question:- Then this Lord is one entity, and the organs another?
Reply:- No; He is the organs; He is ten and thousands --- many and infinite --- because there are an infinite number of beings. In short, that Brahman which is the self is without prior, i.e. cause, or posterior, i.e. effect, without interior or exterior, i.e. having no other species within It or without It. What is this homogeneous Brahman? This self. What is that? The inner Self that sees, hears, thinks, understands, knows; the perceiver of everything, because as the self of all it perceives everything.
This is the teaching of all Vedanta texts --- the gist of them. It leads to immortality and fearlessness. The import of the scriptures has been fully dealt with.

Translation By Max Müller

19. Verily Dadhyak Âtharvana proclaimed this honey to the two Asvins, and a Rishi, seeing this, said (Rv. VI, 47, 18):- 'He (the Lord) became like unto every form ^[1], and this is meant to reveal the (true) form of him (the Âtman). Indra (the Lord) appears multiform through the Mâyâs (appearances), for his horses (senses) are yoked, hundreds and ten.' This (Âtman) is the horses, this (Âtman) is the ten, and the thousands, many and endless. This is the Brahman, without cause and without effect, without anything inside or outside; this Self is Brahman, omnipresent and omniscient. This is the teaching (of the Upanishads).

Footnote:

1. He assumed all forms, and such forms, as two-footed or four-footed animals, remained permanent. Comm.

Translation By Max Müller

1. Now follows the stem ^[1]:- 1) Pautimâshya from Gaupavana,
2) Gaupavana from Pautimâshya,
3) Pautimâshya from Gaupavana,
4) Gaupavana from Kausika,
5) Kausika from Kaundinya,
6) Kaundinya from Sândilya,
7) Sândilya from Kausika and Gautama,
8) Gautama

Footnote:

1. The line of teachers and pupils by whom the Madhukânda (the fourth Brâhmana) was handed down) The Mâdhyandina-sâkhâ begins with ourselves, then 1) Saurpanâyya, 2) Gautama, 3) Vâtsya, 4) Vâtsya and Pârâsarya, 5) Sâṅkritya and Bhâradvâga, 6) Audavâhi and Sândilya, 7) Vaigavâpa and Gautama, 8) Vaigavâpâyana and Vaishtapureya, 9) Sândilya and Rauhinâyana, 10) Saunaka Âtreya, and Raibhya, 11) Pautimâshyâyana and Kaundinyâyana:- 12) Kaundinya, 13) Kaundinya, 14) Kaundinya and Âgnivesya, 15) Saitava, 16) Pârâsarya, 17) Gâtukarnya, 18) Bhâradvâga, 19) Bhâradvâga, Âsurâyana, and Gautama, 20) Bhâradvâga, 21) Vaigavâpâyana) Then the same as the Kânvas to Gâtukarnya, who learns from Bhâradvâga, who learns from Bhâradvâga, Âsurâyana, and Yâska) Then Traivani &c) as in the Kânva-vamsa)

Translation By Max Müller

2. from Âgnivesya, 9) Âgnivesya from Sândilya and Ânabhimlâta,
10) Sândilya and Ânabhimlâta from Ânabhimlâta,
11) Ânabhimlâta from Ânabhimlâta,
12) Ânabhimlâta from Gautama,
13) Gautama from Saitava and Prâkînayogya,
14) Saitava and Prâkînayogya from Pârasarya,
15) Pârasarya from Bhâradvâga,
16) Bhâradvâga from Bhâradvâga and Gautama,
17) Gautama from Bharadvâga, 18) Bharadvâga from Pârâsarya,
19) Pârâsarya from Vaigavâpâyana,
20) Vaigavâpâyana from Kausikâyani,
21 ^[1]) Kausikâyani

Footnote:

1. From here the Vamsa agrees with the Vamsa at the end of IV, 6)

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:-
Now the line of teachers for the first two chapters called Madhukanda, which aim at expounding the knowledge of Brahman, is being given as a eulogy on the latter. This is also a Mantra to be expounded and regularly repeated. The word 'Vamsa' (line of teachers) is so called because of its resemblance to a bamboo. Just as a bamboo is divided into sections, so is this line of teachers divided into sections beginning from the top down to the root. The order of succession of teachers of the first four chapters (of the last book (Of which the opening chapter of this work forms the third chapter (Kanva recension.) of the Satapatha Brahmana) is here spoken of as 'Vamsa'. In this list the names in the nominative case stand for the disciples, and those in the ablative case stand for the teachers. Paramesthin is Viraj. From Brahman or Hiranyagarbha (In whose mind the Vedas were revealed through the grace of the Lord, the 'Brahman' next mentioned.); beyond him the line of teachers does not extend. As for Brahman (The Supreme Brahman, of which the Vedas are but another form; hence there can be no question of their originating from some other source.), It is selfborn, eternal. Salutation to that eternal Brahman.

Translation By Max Müller

3. from Ghritakausika, 22) Ghritakausika from Pârâsaryâyana,
23) Pârâsaryâyana from Pârâsarya,
24) Pârâsarya from Gâtûkarnya ^[1],
25) Gâtûkarnya from Âsurâyana and Yâska ^[2],
26) Âsurâyana and Yâska from Traivani,
27) Traivani from Aupagandhani,
28) Aupagandhani from Âsuri,
29) Âsuri from Bhâradvâga,
30) Bhâradvâga from Âtreya,
31) Âtreya from Mânti,
32) Mânti from Gautama,
33, Gautama from Gautama,
34) Gautama from Vâtsya,
35) Vâtsya from Sândilya,
36) Sândilya from Kaisorya Kâpya,
37) Kaisorya Kâpya from Kumârahârita,
38) Kumârahârita from Gâlava,
39) Gâlava from Vidarbhî-kaundinya,
40) Vidarbhî-kaundinya from Vatsanapât Bâbhrava,
41) Vatsanapât Bâbhrava from Pathi Saubhara,
42) Pathi Saubhara from Ayâsya Âṅgirasa,
43) Ayâsya Âṅgirasa from Âbhûti Tvâshtra,
44) Âbhûti Tvâshtra from Visvarûpa Tvâshtra,
45) Visvarûpa Tvâshtra from Asvinau, 46) Asvinau from Dadhyak Âtharvana,
47) Dadhyak Âtharvana from Atharvan Daiva,
48) Atharvan Daiva from Mrityu Prâdhvamsana,
49) Mrityu Prâdhvamsana from Prâdhvamsana,
50) Prâdhvamsana from Ekarshi,
51) Ekarshi from Viprakitti ^[3],
52) Viprakitti from Vyashti,
53) Vyashti from Sanâru,
54) Sanâru from Sanâtana,
55) Sanâtana from Sanaga,
56) Sanaga from Parameshthin,
57) Parameshthin from Brahman,
58) Brahman is Svayambhu, self-existent)
Adoration to Brahman ^[4])

Footnote:

1. Bhâradvâga, in Mâdhyandina text) 2. Bhâradvâga, Âsurâyana, and Yâska, in Mâdhyandina text) 3. Vipragitti, in Mâdhyandina text) 4. Similar genealogies are found Brih) Âr) Up) IV, 6, and VI, 5)

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- There was a ruler of Videha named Janaka, who was an Emperor. He performed a sacrifice in which gifts were freely distributed. Or the sacrifice itself may have had that name (Bahu-daksina), referred to elsewhere in the Vedas. Or the horse sacrifice may here be so called because of the abundance of gifts in it. Vedic scholars from Kuru and Pancala --- which are famous for their large number of scholars --- were assembled in that sacrifice, either on invitation or as spectators. Seeing that large assembly of scholars, Emperor Janaka of Videha, the sacrificer, had a desire to know which was the greatest Vedic scholar among them. He thought like this:- 'Which is the most erudite of these Vedic scholars? They are all versed in the Vedas, but which is the greatest of them?' Being desirous of knowing this, he, as a means to finding it out, had a thousand young cows confined in a pen. The cows are being described. On the horns of each cow were fixed ten padas --- a Pada being a quarter of a Pala --- of gold, five on each horn.

Translation By Max Müller

1. Ganaka Vaideha (the king of the Videhas) sacrificed with a sacrifice at which many presents were offered to the priests of (the Asvamedha). Brâhmanas of the Kurus and the Pâñkâlas had come thither, and Ganaka Vaideha wished to know, which of those Brâhmanas was the best read. So he enclosed a thousand cows, and ten pâdas (of gold) ^[1] were fastened to each pair of horns.

Footnote:

1. Palakaturbhâgah pâdah suvarnasya. Comm.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Having the cows thus confined, he said addressing those Brahmanas, 'Revered Brahmanas, you are all Vedic scholars; let him who is specially so among you drive these cows home.' None of the Brahmanas thus addressed dared to announce his surpassing Vedic scholarship. When they were thus silenced, Yajnavalkya said to a pupil of his, 'Dear Samasravas, please drive these cows home.' 'Samasravas' means one who learns how to chant the Saman. Hence by implication Yajnavalkya is made out to be versed in all the four Vedas (The ground are as follows:- He is principally a teacher of the Yajur-Veda; the pupil in question learns from him how to chant the Saman, which is the Rc set to music; so he must also know these two Vedas; and the Atharva-Veda is subsidiary to the other three.). He drove the cows towards his teacher's home. Yajnavalkya, by accepting the prize meant for the best Vedic scholar, indirectly
declared himself as such; so the Brahmanas were enraged. The reason for their anger is being stated:- How does he dare to call himself the best Vedic scholar among us who are each a great scholar? Among the Brahmanas thus enraged, there was a Hotr of Janaka, the sacrificer, named Asvala. He prided himself upon being the greatest Vedic scholar, and was insolent owing to royal patronage. So he challenged Yajnavalkya as follows:- 'Yajnavalkya, are you indeed the best Vedic scholar among us?' The prolonged accent (in the verb) signifies censure. Yajnavalkya replied:- 'I bow to the best Vedic scholar, now I just want the cows.' Thereupon, i.e. when he accepted the prize meant for the best Vedic scholar and thereby declared himself to be one, the Hotr Asvala determined to interrogate him.

Translation By Max Müller

2. And Ganaka spoke to them:- 'Ye venerable Brâhmanas, he who among you is the wisest, let him drive away these cows.' Then those Brâhmanas durst not, but Yâgñavalkya said to his pupil:- 'Drive them away, my dear.' He replied:- 'O glory of the Sâman ^[1]' and drove them away. The Brâhmanas became angry and said:- 'How could he call himself the wisest among us?' Now there was Asvala, the Hotri priest of Ganaka Vaideha. He asked him:- 'Are you indeed the wisest among us, O Yâgñavalkya?' He replied:- 'I bow before the wisest (the best knower of Brahman), but I wish indeed to have these cows.' Then Asvala, the Hotri priest, undertook to question him.

Footnote:

1. One expects iti after udaga, but Sâmasravas is applied to Yâgñavalkya, and not to the pupil. Yâgñavalkya, as the commentator observes, was properly a teacher of the Yagur-veda, but as the pupil calls him Sâmasravas, he shows that Yâgñavalkya knew all the four Vedas, because the Sâmans are taken from the Rig-veda, and the Atharva-veda is contained in the other three Vedas. Regnaud, however, refers it to the pupil, and translates, 'Ô toi qui apprends le Sâma-veda.'

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- 'Yajnavalkya,' said he. In the section on the Udgitha (I. iii.) comprised in the Madhukanda it has briefly been explained how a sacrificer can escape death through the rite with five factors coupled with the meditation about it. The present section being an examination of that, a rather detailed treatment is being given here in order to introduce some particulars about that meditation. 'Since all this, the accessories of this rite, such as the priests and the fire, is overtaken by death, i.e. by ritualistic work attended with our natural attachment --- not only overtaken, but also swayed by death, by what means, or meditation, does the sacrificer go beyond the clutches of death, become independent of it?'

Objection:- Has it not already been said in the section on the Udgitha that he transcends death by identifying himself with the vital force in the mouth?
Reply:- Yes, but the particulars that have been omitted there will be given here. So there is nothing wrong in it.
Yajnavalkya said, 'Through the organ of speech --- through fire, which is the (real) priest called Hotr.' The explanation follows. Who is that Hotr through whom the sacrificer transcends death? 'The sacrificer's organ of speech is the Hotr.' 'Sacrifice' here means the sacrificer. Witness the Sruti, 'The sacrifice is the sacrificer' (S. XIV. II. ii. 24). The sacrificer's organ of speech is the Hotr with reference to sacrifices. How? This organ of speech of the sacrificer is the well-known fire, with reference to the gods. This has already been explained under the topic of the three kinds of food (I. v. 11). And that fire is the Hotr, for the Sruti says, 'Fire is the Hotr' (S. VI. iv. ii. 6). These two auxiliaries of a sacrifice, viz the priest called Hotr with reference to sacrifices, and the organ of speech with reference to the body, being limited, are 'overtaken by the death,' i.e. are continually changed by ritualistic work directed by our natural attachment due to ignorance, and are therefore 'swayed by death.' If the sacrificer looks upon them as fire, their divine form, it conduces to his (As also the Hotr's.) liberation from death. So the text says:- This is liberation, i.e. the Hotr who is fire is liberation. In other words, looking upon the Hotr as fire is that. As soon as the sacrificer looks upon the two accessories as fire, he is freed from death consisting in his limited natural attachment relating to the body and the elements. Therefore that Hotr, when looked upon as fire, is 'liberation,' i.e. the means of liberation, for the sacrificer. This is emancipation:- That which is liberation is emancipation, i.e. a means to it.
To look upon those who limited accessories as fire, which is their unlimited divine form, is liberation. This liberation that consists in looking upon (the Hotr and the organ of speech) in their divine aspect is also spoken of as the resulting emancipation --- becoming one with fire, their divine form --- which takes one beyond the death that consists in attachment to limitations relating to the body and the elements. It is called emancipation, because that liberation itself is a means to it. It has already been explained in the section on the Udgitha that the identification of the organ of speech etc. with fire and so on is itself the emancipation of the sacrificer. There it has been said in a general way that identity with the vital force in the mouth is the means of liberation, but the particulars have not been given. Here some details, viz the viewing of the organ of speech etc. as fire and so on, are given. The emancipation from death here dealt with is the same as that which has been described as a result in the section on the Udgitha in the words, '(That fire) having transcended death, shines,' etc. (I. iii. 12).

Translation By Max Müller

3. 'Yâgñavalkya, he said, 'everything here (connected with the sacrifice) is reached by death, everything is overcome by death. By what means then is the sacrificer freed beyond the reach of death?' Yâgñavalkya said:- 'By the Hotri priest, who is Agni (fire), who is speech. For speech is the Hotri of the sacrifice (or the sacrificer), and speech is Agni, and he is the Hotri. This constitutes freedom, and perfect freedom (from death).'

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- 'Yajnavalkya,' said he. The emancipation from death, which is another name for ritualistic work directed by our natural attachment due to ignorance, has been explained. Time is the cause of changes in the accessories of rites, such as the new-and full-moon sacrifices, on which death, that is to say, ritualistic work with attachment, rests. This paragraph is introduced, since emancipation from that time should be separately indicated; because even without the performance of rites, we notice before and after it, the action of time as the cause of these changes in the acceessories of the rites. So the text goes on:- Since all this is overtaken by day and night. That time has two forms:- one consisting of day, night, etc., and the other consisting of lunar days etc.The emancipation from the former type of time is being first indicated, since everything is born, grows and dies because of the day and night; so also with the accessories of a sacrifice. The eye of the sacrificer is the Adhvaryu; here too 'sacrifice' means the sacrificer. The rest of the paragraph is to be explained as before. When the two accessories viz the sacrificer's eye and the Adhvaryu, are stripped of their limitations relating to the body and the elements, and are looked upon in their divine aspect, this is liberation. In other words, the viewing of the Adhvaryu as the sun is liberation. This liberation is emancipation, as in the preceding paragraph; because there can be no day and night for one who has identified himself with the sun.

Translation By Max Müller

4. 'Yâgñavalkya,' he said, 'everything here is reached by day and night, everything is overcome by day and night. By what means then is the sacrificer freed beyond the reach of day and night?' Yâgñavalkya said:- 'By the Adhvaryu priest, who is the eye, who is Âditya (the sun) ^[1]. For the eye is the Adhvaryu of the sacrifice, and the eye is the sun, and he is the Adhvaryu. This constitutes freedom, and perfect freedom.'

Footnote:

1. One expects âdityena kakshushâ, instead of kakshushâdityena, but see § 6.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Now the emancipation from time represented by lunar days etc. is being indicated:- Since all this, etc. The sun is the cause of the days and nights, which (taken together) are alike, but not of the lunar days from the first to the fifteenth; these are subject to increase and decrease, and are caused by the moon. Therefore through identification with the moon one goes beyond the bright and dark fortnights, just as through identification with the sun one goes beyond day and night. Now the vital force of the sacrificer is air. It again is the Udgatr, as we know from the section on the Udgitha, where it has been settled:- 'Indeed he chanted through speech and the vital force' (I. iii. 24). Also, 'Water is the body of this vital force, and that moon is its luminous organ' (I. v. 13).
Since the vital force, air and moon are one, the Sruti considers that there is no difference between summing up with the moon (As the
Madhyandina recension does.) and with air, and mentions air as the divine form. Moreover, the changes of the moon are due to air (Really, the cosmic vital force (Sutratman), of which air is the conventional symbol.). Therefore air is the cause even of that (moon) which makes the division of time into lunar days etc. Hence it is all the more reasonable that one who has identified oneself with air goes beyond time as divided into lunar days etc. So another Sruti (the Madhyandina recension) states that the viewing (of the accessories of a sacrifice) as the moon is liberation and emancipation; while here, in the Kanva recension, the viewing of the two accessories as their cause, viz air, is called liberation and emancipation. Thus there is no contradiction between the two texts.

Translation By Max Müller

5. 'Yâgñavalkya,' he said, 'everything here is reached by the waxing and waning of the moon, everything is overcome by the waxing and waning of the moon. By what means then is the sacrificer freed beyond the reach of the waxing and waning of the moon?' Yâgñavalkya said:- 'By the Udgâtri priest, who is Vâyu (the wind), who is the breath. For the breath is the Udgâtri of the sacrifice, and the breath is the wind, and he is the Udgâtri. This constitutes freedom, and perfect freedom.'

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- The way the sacrificer transcends the form of death known as time has been explained. Now what is that support by means of which he attains a result transcending death, which is a limitation --- in other words, is emancipated? This paragraph answers the point:- Since the sky, so familiar to us, is, as it were, without a support, etc. The words 'as it were' indicate that there is a support to it, but it is not known. An inquiry into this unknown support is being made by the use of the pronominal adjective 'Kena' (through what); otherwise the attainment of result would be impossible. What is that support by means of which the sacrificer attains the result of his rites and is released? --- is the question. Through what support does the sacrificer go to heaven as the result (of his rites) --- in other words, is released? Through the mind --- through the moon, which is the (real) priest called Brahman; this is to be explained as before. Now what is familiar to us as the mind of the sacrificer with reference to the body is the moon with reference to the gods; for it is a well-known fact that the mind in the body is the same as the moon among the gods. The moon again is the priest called Brahman. Hence the sacrificer beholds the limited form of the Brahman among the elements, and that of his own mind in the body, as the unlimited moon. That is to say, through the support of the mind viewed as the moon he attains heaven as the result of his rites --- in other words, is released. The word 'iti' indicates the conclusion of the topic; that is, such are the various ways of emancipation from death. The topic is concluded, because all kinds of meditation regarding the accessories of a sacrifice have been dealt with in this connection. So far about the ways of emancipation, i.e. such are the various ways of emancipation.

Now the meditations based on resemblance are being spoken of. By this is meant a meditation, by virtue of some point of resemblance, on rites with inferior results like the Agnihotra, as rites with superior results, in order to obtain these results; or it is a meditation on some part of the lesser rite as those very results. Even when people try with all their ardour to undertake measures for bringing about certain ends, they may fail of their object through some defect. So a man who regularly tends the sacrificial fire takes up any rite, such as the Agnihotra, that suits him, and if he happens to know the results of particular rites, achieves the results he seeks through meditation. Otherwise it would be impossible for people of even the upper three castes, who are qualified for them, to perform the Rajasuya (A sacrifice usually performed by emperors. The other three are sacrifices in which a horse, some substitute for a man, and animals in general are respectively sacrificed. All the four are elaborate and expensive undertaking beyond the means of most people.), Asvamedha, Naramedha and Sarvamedha sacrifices. Their reciting of scriptures relating to those would merely be devotional study, unless there be some means of attaining the results of those rites. Those people can attain these results simply by means of the meditation based on resemblance; hence such meditations are fruitful, and are therefore being described.

Translation By Max Müller

6. 'Yâgñavalkya,' he said, 'this sky is, as it were, without an ascent (staircase.) By what approach does the sacrificer approach the Svarga world?' Yâgñavalkya said:- 'By the Brahman priest, who is the mind (manas), who is the moon. For the mind is the Brahman of the sacrifice, and the mind is the moon, and he is the Brahman. This constitutes freedom, and perfect freedom. These are the complete deliverances (from death).' Next follow the achievements.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- 'Yajnavalkya,' said he, to draw his attention, 'with how many kinds of Rc will the Hotr do his part --- recite hymns --- in this sacrifice to-day?' The other said, 'With three kinds of Rc.' When he said this, Asvala asked him again, 'Which are those three?' The first question was about the number, the second about the Rces themselves. The preliminary, that class of hymns which are used before a sacrifice; the sacrificial, those hymns that are used in performing sacrifice; and the eulogistic hymns, that class of hymns which are used in praise (to the deities). Every kind of Rc, whether used in praise or otherwise, is included in these three classes. 'What does he win through them?' 'All this that is living.' From the parity of number he wins through this whatever is living (in the three worlds). That is, on account of the similarity in number etc. he gets all this result through meditation.

Translation By Max Müller

7. 'Yâgñavalkya,' he said, 'how many Rik verses will the Hotri priest employ to-day at this sacrifice?' 'Three,' replied Yâgñavalkya. 'And what are these three?' 'Those which are called Puronuvâkyâ, Yâgyâ, and, thirdly, Sasyâ ^[1].' 'What does he gain by them?' 'All whatsoever has breath.'

Footnote:

1. The Puronuvâkyâs are hymns employed before the actual sacrifice, the Yâgyâs accompany the sacrifice, the Sasyâs are used for the Sastra. All three are called Stotriyâs.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- 'Yajnavalkya,' said he, etc. This has already been explained. 'How many kinds of oblations will the Adhvaryu offer in this sacrifice to-day?' 'Three.' 'Which are those three?' etc. --- already explained. Yajnavalkya replied:- Those that blaze up on being offered, such as oblations of wood and clarified butter. Those that make a great noise, when offered, such as flesh. And those that sink, penetrate the earth, on being offered, e.g. milk and Soma juice. 'What does he win through them,' through the oblations thus offered? Through those that blaze up on being offered, etc. --- The offerings made are bright, and the result, the world of the gods, is also bright. On account of this similarity he meditates that the bright offerings he is making are the very form of the result he seeks through his rite, viz the world of the gods --- that he is achieving that very result, the world of the gods. Through those oblations that make a great noise when offered, he wins the world of the manes, because of the similarity in producing horrible noises. For, attached to the world of the manes is the city of Yama, where people subjected to tortures by him cry, 'Alas, we are undone, release us, oh, release us!' So also do the offerings of meat etc. make a noise. On account of this similarity with the world of the manes he meditates that he is actually attaining that world. Through those offerings that sink on being offered, he wins the human world, because both are equally related to the surface of the earth. For this world is lower than the higher worlds, which are to be attained; or 'lower' because of the similarity in going down (Too often men having evil tendencies degenerate.). Therefore, while offering oblations of milk or Soma, he meditates that he is actually attaining the human world.

Translation By Max Müller

8. 'Yâgñavalkya,' he said, 'how many oblations (âhuti) will the Adhvaryu priest employ to-day at this sacrifice?' 'Three,' replied Yâgñavalkya. 'And what are these three?' 'Those which, when offered, flame up; those which, when offered, make an excessive noise; and those which, when offered, sink down ^[1].' 'What does he gain by them?' 'By those which, when offered, flame up, he gains the Deva (god) world, for the Deva world flames up, as it were. By those which, when offered, make an excessive noise, he gains the Pitri (father) world, for the Pitri world is excessively (noisy) ^[2]. By those which, when offered, sink down, he gains the Manushya (man) world, for the Manushya world is, as it were, down below.'

Footnote:

1. These oblations are explained as consisting of wood and oil, of flesh, and of milk and Soma. The first, when thrown on the fire, flame up. The second, when thrown on the fire, make a loud hissing noise. The third, consisting of milk, Soma, &c., sink down into the earth. 2. On account of the cries of those who wish to be delivered out of it. Comm.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- 'Yajnavalkya,' said he, etc. --- is to be explained as before. Through how many gods does this priest called Brahman from the right, sitting in his particular seat, protect the sacrifice? The plural number in 'gods' is merely for the sake of conformity. To explain:- The priest protects the sacrifice through one god only; so one who knows this should not put a question using the plural number. But because that was used in the questions and answers in the two preceding paragraphs --- 'Through how many?' 'Through three.' 'How many?' 'Three' --- here too the plural is used in the question; or the plural form is used in order to puzzle the opponent. 'Through one,' replied Yajnavalkya; the god through whom the Brahman protects the sacrifice from his seat on the right is one. 'Which is that one?' The mind is that god; it is through the mind, through meditation, that the Brahman does his function. 'The mind and speech are the two ways of a sacrifice; the Brahman rectifies one of them (speech) through the mind (or silence),' so says another Sruti (Ch. IV. xvi. 1 ' 2). Therefore the mind is that god, and through it the Brahman protects the sacrifice. And that mind is indeed infinite, because of its modifications. The word 'indeed' signifies that it is a well-known fact. Everybody knows that the mind is infinite. The gods identify themselves with its infinity:- And infinite are the Visvadevas; for another Sruti says, 'In which (mind) all the gods become one,' etc. Through this meditation he wins an infinite world, because of the similarity as regards infinitude.

Translation By Max Müller

9. 'Yâgñavalkya,' he said, 'with how many deities does the Brahman priest on the right protect to-day this sacrifice?' 'By one,' replied Yâgñavalkya. 'And which is it?' 'The mind alone; for the mind is endless, and the Visvedevas are endless, and he thereby gains the endless world.'

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- 'Yajnavalkya,' said he, etc. --- is to be explained as before. 'How many classes of hymns will the Udgatr chant?' By the word 'hymns' is meant a collection of Rces that can be chanted. All Rces whatsoever, whether capable of being chanted or not, are comprised in just three classes, says Yajnavalkya; and they are explained as the preliminary, the sacrificial and the eulogistic hymns as the third. It has already been said that the aspirant wins 'all this that is living.' One may ask, 'Through what similarity?' The answer is being given:- 'Which are those three Rces that have reference to the body?' 'The Prana is the preliminary hymn,' because both begin with the letter p. 'The Apana is the sacrificial hymn,' because it comes next in order. Also, the gods eat the oblations offered with the help of Apana (Which has its seat between the heart and the navel and carries things down.), and a sacrifice is also an offering. 'The Vyana is the eulogistic hymn,' for another Sruti says, 'He utters the Rc without the help of the Prana or the Apana (That is, through the Vyana.)' (Ch. I. iii. 4). 'What does he win through them?' --- already explained. The similarity with regard to particular relations that was not mentioned before is being given here; the rest has already been explained. Because of the similarity (Both come in first.) of relation to a particular world (viz the earth), through the preliminary hymns he wins the earth; through the sacrificial hymns he wins the sky, because both occupy an intermediate position; through the eulogistic hymns he wins heaven, because both occupy the highest position. Thereupon, i.e. when his questions had been aswered, the Hotr Asvala kept silent, realising that his opponent was too deep for him.

Translation By Max Müller

10. 'Yâgñavalkya,' he said, 'how many Stotriyâ hymns will the Udgâtri priest employ to-day at this sacrifice?' 'Three,' replied Yâgñavalkya. 'And what are these three?' 'Those which are called Puronuvâkyâ, Yâgyâ, and, thirdly, Sasyâ.' 'And what are these with regard to the body (adhyâtmam)?' 'The Puronuvâkyâ is Prâna (up-breathing), the Yâgyâ the Apâna (down-breathing), the Sasyâ the Vyâna (back-breathing).' 'What does he gain by them?' 'He gains the earth by the Puronuvâkyâ, the sky by the Yâgyâ, heaven by the Sasyâ.' After that Asvala held his peace.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Then, i.e. when Asvala had stopped, Artabhaga, the son of Rtabhaga of the line of Jaratkaru, asked Yajnavalkya, already introduced. 'Yajnavalkya, said he --- this is to draw his attention. The particle 'ha' suggests the narration of a past incident. As before, comes the question, 'How many are the Grahas, and how many are the Atigrahas?' The particle 'iti' marks the close of the speech.

Objection:- The subject-matter of the question, viz the Grahas and Atigrahas, may be either known or not known. If they are known, then their number, which is an attribute, is also known. In that case, the question regarding it, 'How many are the Grahas, and how many are the Atigrahas?' is out of place. If, on the other hand, the Grahas and Atigrahas are not known, then the question should be regarding their nature:- 'What are the Grahas, and what are the Atigrahas?' and not, 'How many are the Grahas, and how many are the Atigrahas?' Again, questions may be asked regarding the particulars of things about which we have a general knowledge, as, for instance, 'Which of these belong to the Katha recension and which to the Kalapa?' But no such things as Grahas and Atigrahas are known in life. If they were, the question might be regarding their particulars.
Reply:- It has been asked (III. i. 3) how the sacrificer 'goes beyond' death. It is only one who is controlled by a Graha (that
which seizes) that can be liberated. It has been mentioned twice --- 'This is liberation; this is emancipation' (Ibid). Therefore the Grahas and Atigrahas are known things.

Objection:- Even in that case (only) four Grahas and Atigrahas have been mentioned (In III. i. 3 ' 6.), viz the vocal organ, the eye, the vital force and the mind. So the question 'how many' is not to the point, for the number is already known.
Reply:- Not so, because there the number was indefinite. The passage in question did not seek to fix it at four. Here, however, in the meditation on the Grahas and Atigrahas, the attribute of number is sought to be fixed at eight; so the question is quite in order. Therefore liberation and emancipation have been mentioned twice in the passage, 'This is liberation; this is emancipation.' The Grahas and Atigrahas too are settled facts. Hence Artabhaga asked, 'How many are the Grahas, and how many are the Atigrahas?' 'How many are the Grahas, and how many are the Atigrahas?' Yajnavalkya replied, 'There are eight Grahas and eight Atigrahas.' 'Which, in particular, are those eight Grahas and eight Atigrahas that you have spoken of?'

Translation By Max Müller

1. Then Gâratkârava Ârtabhâga ^[1] asked. 'Yâgñavalkya,' he said, 'how many Grahas are there, and how many Atigrahas ^[2]?' 'Eight Grahas,' he replied,' and eight Atigrahas.' 'And what are these eight Grahas and eight Atigrahas?'

Footnote:

1. A descendant of Ritabhâga of the family of Garatkâru. 2. Graha is probably meant originally in its usual sacrificial sense, as a vessel for offering oblations. But its secondary meaning, in which it is here taken, is a taker, a grasper, i.e. an organ of sense, while atigraha is intended for that which is grasped, i.e. an object of sense.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Yajnavalkya replied:- The Prana indeed is the Graha. 'Prana' here means the nose, from the context. It, the nose, is connected with air. 'Apana' here means odour; it is so called because it always accompanies odour, for everybody smells with the nose odours presented by the air that is breathed in (Apana). This is expressed by the sentence:- For one smells odours throguh the Apana.

Translation By Max Müller

2. 'Prâna (breath) is one Graha, and that is seized by Apâna (down-breathing) as the Atigrâha ^[1], for one smells with the Apâna.'

Footnote:

1. Here the â is long, khândasatvât.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- The organ of speech indeed is the Graha. The organ of speech, as confined to one particular body, deals with things to which people are attached, and makes utterances that are untrue, pernicious, rude, offensive, and so on. It thus controls or captures people; hence it is a Graha. It, this Graha called the organ of speech, is controlled by the Atigraha, name, that is, by whatever is uttered. The long vowel in 'Atigraha' is a Vedic licence. For the organ of speech is meant to express something; it is used by that for just that purpose; hence it is controlled by that, and there is no deliverance for it until it has done this function. Therefore the organ of speech is said to be controlled by the Atigraha, name, for it is a fact that people, impelled by their attachment to something to be expressed, get into all sorts of troubles.

Translation By Max Müller

3. 'Speech (vâk) is one Graha, and that is seized by name (nâman) as the Atigrâha, for with speech one pronounces names.

Translation By Max Müller

4. 'The tongue is one Graha, and that is seized by taste as the Atigrâha, for with the tongue one perceives tastes.'

Translation By Max Müller

5. 'The eye is one Graha, and that is seized by form as the Atigrâha, for with the eye one sees forms.'

Translation By Max Müller

6. 'The ear is one Graha, and that is seized by sound as the Atigrâha, for with the ear one hears sounds.'

Translation By Max Müller

7. 'The mind is one Graha, and that is seized by desire as the Atigrâha, for with the mind one desires desires.'

Translation By Max Müller

8. 'The arms are one Graha, and these are seized by work as the Atigrâha, for with the arms one works work.'

Translation By Max Müller

9. 'The skin is one Graha, and that is seized by touch as the Atigrâha, for with the skin one perceives touch. These are the eight Grahas and the eight Atigrahas.'

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- When the topic of the Grahas and Atigrahas (organs and objects) was concluded, Artabhaga, spoke again. 'Yajnavalkya,' said he, 'since all this manifested universe is the food of death --- everything is born and imperilled, being swallowd by death in the form of the Grahas and Atigrahas --- who is that god whose food is death even?' --- for another Sruti says, 'Whose sauce is death'(Ka. II. 25). The intention of the questioner is this:- If Yajnavalkya mentions the death of death, it will lead to an infinite regress. If, on the other hand, he does not mention it, liberation from this death in the form of the Grahas and
Atigrahas will be impossible. For liberation can take place only when this form of death is destroyed, and this would be possible if there be the death of death even. Hence, considering the question unanswerable, he asks, 'Who is that god?' (Yajnavalkya said):- There is the death of death.

Objection:- This will lead to an infinite regress, since that death too may have its death.
Reply:- No, because you cannot conceive another destroyer for that which is the death of all.
Objection:- How do you know that there is the death of death?
Reply:- We see it. Fire, for instancce, is the death of all, being a destroyer. But it is swallowed by water; hence it is the food of water. So believe that there is the death of death, and it swallows all the Grahas and Atigrahas. When these fetters are destroyed --- swallowed by that death --- liberation from relative existence becomes possible, for it has already been said that the Grahas and Atigrahas are the fetters. So it is clear that we can get rid of these; hence our efferts to get rid of bondgae are fruitful. Therefore (one who knows thus) conquers further death.

Translation By Max Müller

10. 'Yâgñavalkya,' he said, 'everything is the food of death. What then is the deity to whom death is food?' 'Fire (agni) is death, and that is the food of water. Death is conquered again.'

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- 'When, after death (That is, the organs and objects.) has been swallowed by another death, viz the realisation of the Supreme Self, this liberated man of realisation dies, do his organs, such as those of speech, called the Grahas, and the Atigrahas, such as name, which in the form of impressions are in him and impel him to action, go up from him, the dying knower of Brahman, or do they not?' 'No,' replied Yajnavalkya, 'they do not. The organs and objects, becoming one with the Supreme Self, attain identity with, or merge in him only, their cause, the man of realisation, who is the Reality of the Supreme Brahman --- like waves in the ocean.' The following passage from another Sruti shows the dissolution of the organs, designated by the word 'digit,' in the Supreme Self, 'So do these sixteen digists of the seer, which have the Self as their merging place, dissolve on reaching It' (Pr. VI. 5). Here their identification with the Supreme Self is shown. Does not the man dies then? 'No, it is the body that dies, for it swells, is inflated by the external air like a pair of bellows, and in that state lies dead, motionless.' The gist of the passage is that the liberated man, after his bondage has been destroyed, does not go anywhere.

Translation By Max Müller

11. 'Yâgñavalkya,' he said, 'when such a person (a sage) dies, do the vital breaths (prânas) move out of him or no?' 'No,' replied Yâgñavalkya; 'they are gathered up in him, he swells, he is inflated, and thus inflated the dead lies at rest.'

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Is it only the organs of a liberated man that are merged, or is it also all (That is, the objects.) that moves them to action? If it is only the former, but not the latter, then with the presence of these stimulating causes the organs would again be likely to function. If, on the other hand, everything, such as desire and action, is merged, then only liberation is possible. It is to bring this out that the next question is put:- 'Yajnavalkya,' said he, 'when this man dies, what is it that does not leave him?' The other said:- Name. That is, everything is merged; only the name (That he is a liberated man. This too as others see it.) is left because of its relation to the type, for the name is eternal. The name indeed is infinite --- the infinity of the name is its eternity
--- and infinite are the Visvadevas, because they possess the infinity of the name. He (who knows thus) wins thereby a really infinite world. Having identified himself with the Visvadevas who possess the infinity of the name, he wins through this realisation nothing less than an infinite world.

Translation By Max Müller

12. 'Yâgñavalkya,' he said, 'when such a man dies, what does not leave him?' 'The name,' he replied; 'for the name is endless, the Visvedevas are endless, and by it he gains the endless world.'

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- The death that consists in bondage in the form of the Grahas and Atigrahas (organs and objects) has beenn described, and because that death has its death, liberation is possible. This liberation is the dissolution, here itself, of the Grahas and Atigrahas, like the extinction of a light. It is to ascertain the nature of the stimulating cause of that death which consists in the bondage called the Grahas and Atigrahas that this paragraph is introduced. 'Yajnavalkya,' said he.

Here some (The reference is to Bhatrprapanca.) say:- Even though the Grahas and Atrigrahas together with their stimulating cause are rooted out, a man is not liberated. Separated from the Supreme Self by ignoracne, which springs from himself and is comparable to a desert (on earth), and at the same time turning away from the world of enjoyment, he, with his name only left and his desires and past work rooted out, remains in an intermediate stage. His perception of duality should be removed by the realisation of the unity of the Supreme Self. So now meditation on the Supreme Self has to be introduced. Thus this school conceives an intermediate stage called Apavarga or release, and establishes a link with the next section.

Now we ask these people how it is that the disembodied man, after his organs have been destroyed, attains the realisation of the Supreme Self through hearing, reflection and meditation. They themselves maintain that a man whose organs have been dissolved has only his name left, the Sruti too says, '(The body) lies dead' (III. ii. 11). So they cannot even in imagination establish their position. If, on the other hand, they think that a man, during his very lifetime, has only ignorance left in him and turns away from the world of enjoyment, they should explain what this is due to. If they would attribute it to his identification with the whole universe, individual and collective, it has already been refuted. (Only two courses are open:-) Either the sage, endowed with meditation on his identity with the universe, individual and collective, combined with rites, may, after death, with his organs dissolved, attain identity with the universe or with Hiranyagarbha. Or in his ver lifetime he may, with his organs intact, turn away --- become averse --- from the world of enjoyment and be inclined towards the realisation of the Supreme Self. But both cannot be attained through means requiring one and the same effort:- If the effort be the means of attaining the state of Hiranyagarbha, it cannot be the means of turning away from the world of enjoyment; and if it be the means of turning away from the world of enjoyment, and inclining towards the Supreme Self, it cannot be the means of attaining the state of Hiranyagarbha, for what helps to cause motion cannot at the same time help to stop it. If, on the other hand, he attains after death the state of Hiranyagarbha, and then, with his organs dissolved and only the name left, is qualified (as Hiranyagarbha) for the knowledge of the Supreme Self, then instruction about the knowledge of the Supreme Self for us ordinary people would be meaningless; whereas such Sruti texts as, 'Whoever among the gods knew It (also became That),' etc. (I. iv. 10), teach that the knowledge of Brahman is for bringing the highest end of life within the reach of all. Therefore the above conceit is very poor and altogether contrary to the teachings of the scriptues. Now let us return to our subject.

In order to ascertain what starts the bondage known as the Grahas and Atigrahas (organs and objects) the text says:- When the vocal organ of a man who dies without attaining the highest knowledge, and remaining possessed of the idea that he has a head, hands, etc., is merged in fire, the nose is merged in air, the eye in the sun --- the verb 'is merged' is understood in each case --- the mind in the moon, the ear in the quarters, the body in the earth. The word 'Atman' here means the ether of the heart, which is the seat of the self:- it is merged in the external ether. The hair on the body is merged in herbs, that on the head is merged in trees, and the blood and the seed are deposited in water:- The word 'deposited' indicates that they are to be withdrawn (When a new body is taken.). In every case the words 'vocal organ' etc. refer to their presiding deities; the organs themselves do not depart before liberation. When the presiding deities cease to work, the organs become like tools, such as a bill-hook, laid down; and the agent, man, being disembodied, is helpless. So the question is being asked regarding his support, 'Where is then the man?' --- i.e. on what does he then rest? The question is:- 'What is that support resting on which he again takes the body and organs, and which starts the bondage known as the Grahas and Atigrahas?'
The answer is being given:- 'Exponents of different schools have put forward different things, viz nature (These are respectively advocated by the Mimamsakas, materialists, astrologers, Vaidikas, believers in the gods, idealists, and nihilists --- the last two being Buddhist schools.), chance, time, work, destiny, mere consciousness, and void, as the support in question. Therefore, being open to various disputes, the truth cannot be ascertained by the usual method of defeating the opponent. If you want to know the truth in this matter, give me your hand, dear Artabhaga, we will decide this question that you have asked between ourselves. Why? Because we cannot decide it in a crowded place, and we must retire to a solitary place to discuss it.' They went out, etc. is the narration of the Sruti. What Yajnavalkya and Artabhaga did after retiring to the solitary place is being stated:- They went out of the crowded place and talked it over. First they took up one after another the different conventional views on the subject and discussed them. Listen what they mentioned at the end of the discussion, after refuting all the tentative views. There they mentioned only work as the support which caused the repeated taking up of the body and organs. Not only this:- having accepted time, work, destiny and God as causes, what they praised there was work alone. Since it is decided that the repeated taking up of the body and organs, known also as the Grahas and Atigrahas, is due to work, therefore one indeed becomes good through good work enjoined by the scriptures, and becomes its opposite, evil, through the opposite or evil work. When Yajnavalkya had thus answered his questions, Artabhaga, of the line of Jaratkaru, thereupon, finding it impossible to dislodge him, kept silent.

Translation By Max Müller

13. 'Yâgñavalkya,' he said,' when the speech of this dead person enters into the fire ^[1], breath into the air, the eye into the sun, the mind into the moon, the hearing into space, into the earth the body, into the ether the self, into the shrubs the hairs of the body, into the trees the hairs of the head, when the blood and the seed are deposited in the water, where is then that person?' Yâgñavalkya said:- 'Take my hand, my friend. We two alone shall know of this; let this question of ours not be (discussed) in public.' Then these two went out and argued, and what they said was karman (work), what they praised was karman ^[2], viz. that a man becomes good by good work, and bad by bad work. After that Gâratkârava Ârtabhâga held his peace.

Footnote:

1. The commentator explains purusha here by asamyagdarsin, one who does not know the whole truth. See also Deussen, Vedânta, p. 405, and p. 399, note. 2. What is intended is that the samsâra continues by means of karman, while karman by itself never leads to moksha.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Then, when the descendant of Jaratkaru had stopped, the grandson of Lahya named Bhujyu asked him. 'Yajnavalkya,' said he. The meditation on the horse sacrifice has been spoken of at the beginning of the book, and this sacrifice produces both collective and individual results. Whether combined with meditation, or performed exclusively through it, it is the highest of all rites. The Smrti says, 'There is nothing more heinous than killing a noble Brahmana nor anything more meritorious than the horse sacrifice,' for through it one attains both collective and individual results. Of these, whatever (The reference is to the gods such as fire, sun and air.) is within the universe has been shown to be the individual results of the horse sacrifice. While it has been said, 'Death (This is the collective result.) becomes his self, and he becomes one with these deities' (I. ii. 7). This Death is Hunger, and is variously called Cosmic Intelligence, the Aggregate, the First-born, Air, Cosmic Energy, Satya and Hiranyagarbha. That which is the essence of the whole universe, individual and collective, which is the inner self or subtle body of all beings, the essence of the subtle, in which the actions of all beings inhere, and which is the highet result of rites as also of the meditations connected with them --- has the manifested universe for its field. How far its range is --- what is its extent, spreading all round like a globe, has to be stated. If this is done, the entire world of bondage will have been described. In order to show the extraordinary character of the meditation on identity with that universe, collective and individual, Bhujyu mentions an incident of his own life. He thinks of confusing his opponent by this means.
'We travelled in the territory called Madra as students, observing the appropriate vow for study, or as priests called Adhvaryus, and we came to the house of Patancala, of the line of Kapi. His daughter was possessed by a Gandharva,' some being other than human; or the word may mean the fire that is worshipped in the house --- the deity who is a priest (to the gods). We conclude thus from his special knowledge, for an ordinary being cannot possibly have such knowledge. 'We all sat round him and asked him, 'Who are you? --- What is your name, and what kind of being are you?' He, the Gandharva, said, 'I am named Sudhanvan, of the line of Angiras.' When we asked him about the limits of the world, we, among that group desirous of knowing the extent of the cosmic orb, priding ourselves upon our good fortune, said to him --- what? --- 'Where were the descendants of Pariksit (Their names are given in S. XIII. v. iv. 1 ' 3.)?' And the Gandharva told us all about it. So I have been instructed by a celestial being, and you do not have that knowledge; hence you are defeated.' This is his idea. 'Being possessed of this revealed knowledge from The Gandharva, I ask you, Yajnavalkya, where were the descendants of Pariksit? Do you know this, Yajnavalkya? Tell me, I ask you, where were the descendants of Pariksit?'

Translation By Max Müller

1. Then Bhugyu Lâhyâyani asked. 'Yâgñavalkya,' he said, 'we wandered about as students ^[1], and came to the house of Patañkala Kâpya. He had a daughter who was possessed by a Gandharva. We asked him, 'Who art thou?' and he (the Gandharva) replied:- 'I am Sudhanvan, the Âṅgirasa.' And when we asked him about the ends of the world, we said to him, 'Where were the Pârikshitas ^[2]? Where then were the Pârikshitas, I ask thee, Yâgñavalkya, where were the Pârikshitas?'

Footnote:

1. The commentator explains karakâh as adhyayanârtham vratakaranâk karakâh, adhvaryavo vâ. See Professor R. G. Bhandarkar, in Indian Antiquary, 1883, p. 145. 2. An old royal race, supposed to have vanished from the earth.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Yajnavalkya said, 'The Gandharva evidently told you that they, the descendants of Pariksit, went where the performers of the horse sacrifice go.' The particle 'vai' recalls a past incident. When his question was answered, Bhujyu asked, 'And where do the performers of the horse sacrifice go?' With a view to telling where they go, Yajnavalkya described the dimensions of the cosmic orb:- Thirty-two times the space covered by the sun's chariot in a day makes this world, surrounded by the mountain Lokaloka. This is the world which constitutes the body of Viraj, and in which people reap the fruits of their past actions.

This much is the Loka; beyond this is the Aloka. Around it, covering twice the area of this world is the earth. Similarly around the earth, covering twice the area, is the ocean, which the writers of the Puranas name after rain-water. Now the size of the opening at the junction of the two halves of the cosmic shell is being given. Through this opening as an exit the performers of the horse sacrifice go out and spread. Now, as is the edge of a razor, or the wing of a fly possessed of fineness, so is there just that much opening at the junction (of the two halves of the cosmic shell). The word 'Indra' is a synonym of God; here it refers to the fire that is kindled in the horse sacrifice, and the meditation on which has been described in the words, 'His head is the east,' etc. (I. ii. 3). Fire, in the form of a falcon, with wings, tails, etc., delivered them, the descendants of Parksit, who had performed the horse sacrifice and had attained fire to the air, because, being gross, it itself had no access there. The air, putting them in itself, making them a part of itself, took them where the previous performers of the horse sacrifice were. Thus did the Gandharva praise the air, which was the goal (Being the cosmic vital force.) of the performers of the horse sacrifice.
The story is finished:- but the Sruti gives us the gist of it directly, stepping out of the garb of the story. Because the air (vital force) is the inner self of all beings, moving and stationary, and is also outside them, therefore the air is the diversity of individuals, in forms relating to the body, the elements and the
gods; similarly the air is the aggregate, as the one cosmic vital force. He who knows it as such attains identity with the air in its individual and collective form.
 
What he gains by this is being stated:- He conquers further death, i.e. after dying once, he dies no more. Thereupon, when his question had been answered, Bhujyu, the grandson of Lahya, kept silent.

Translation By Max Müller

2. Yâgñavalkya said:- 'He said to thee, I suppose, that they went where those go who have performed a horse-sacrifice.' He said:- 'And where do they go who have performed a horse-sacrifice?' Yâgñavalkya replied:- 'Thirty-two journeys of the car of the sun is this world. The earth surrounds it on every side, twice as large, and the ocean surrounds this earth on every side, twice as large. Now there is between ^[1] them a space as large as the edge of a razor or the wing of a mosquito. Indra, having become a bird, handed them (through the space) to Vâyu (the air), and Vâyu (the air), holding them within himself, conveyed them to where they dwell who have performed a horse-sacrifice. Somewhat in this way did he praise Vâyu indeed. Therefore Vâyu (air) is everything by itself, and Vâyu is all things together. He who knows this, conquers death.' After that Bhugyu Lâhyâyani held his peace.

Footnote:

1. The commentator explains that this small space or hole is between the two halves of the mundane egg.

Commentary of Shankaracharya

Commentary:- Then Usata, the son of Cakra, asked him, Yajnavalkya, who has already been introduced. The Brahman that is
immediate, not obstructed from the seer or subject by anything, and direct, not used in a figurative sense, like the ear and so forth, which are considered to be Brahman. What is that? The self that is within all. The word 'self' refers to the inner (individual) self, that being the accepted meaning of the term. The words 'Yat' and 'Yah' (Neuter and masculine forms of the Sanskrti word meaning 'that'.) indicate that the self familiar to all is identical with Brahman. Explain that self to me, speak about it clearly, as one shows a cow by taking hold of its horns, as much as to say, 'This is it.'

Thus addressed, Yajnavalkya replied, 'This is your self that is within all.' The qualification 'that is within all' is suggestive of all qualifications whatsoever. That which is 'immediate' or unobstructed, and 'direct' or used in its primary sense, and which is 'Brahman' or the vastest, the self of all and within all --- all these specifications refer to the self. 'What is that?', 'This self of yours? --- that by which your body and organs are ensouled is your self, i.e. the self of the body and organs.' 'There is first the body; within it is the subtle body consisting of the organs; and the third is that whose existence is being doubted. Which of these do you mean as my self that is within all?' Thus spoken to, Yajnavalkya said, 'That which breathes (lit. does the function of the Prana) through the Prana, which operates in the mouth and nose, in other words, 'which makes the Prana breathe' (Ke. I. 9), is your self. i.e. the individual self of the body and organs.' The rest is similar in meaning. That which moves downwards through the Apana, which pervades through the Vyana --- the long i in the two verbs in this clause is a Vedic licence --- by which the body and organs are made to breathe and do other functions, like a wooden puppet. Unless they are operated by an intelligent principle, they cannot do any such function such as breathing, as is the case with the wooden puppet. Therefore it is on account of being operated by the individual self, which is distinct from them, that they breathe and do other functions, as does the puppet. Hence that principle distinct from the body and organs exists which makes them function.

Translation By Max Müller

1. Then Ushasta Kâkrâyana asked. 'Yâgñavalkya,' he said, 'tell me the Brahman which is visible, not invisible ^[1], the Self (âtman), who is within all.' Yâgñavalkya replied:- 'This, thy Self, who is within all.' 'Which Self, O Yâgñavalkya, is within all?' Yâgñavalkya replied:- 'He who breathes in the up-breathing, he is thy Self, and within all. He who breathes in the down-breathing, he is thy Self, and within all. He who breathes in the on-breathing, he is thy Self, and within all. He who breathes in the out-breathing, he is thy Self, and within all. This is thy Self, who is within all.'

Footnote:

1. Deussen, Vedanta, p. 163, translates, 'das immanente, nicht transcendente Brahman,' which is right, but too modern.